FRONTISPIECE. Vol. II.

[]

Eat there, said Claribell to him it is all that I have left to give you. You are the Father of this Child, and if you do not devour him, Famine and Misery shortly will.

See page 20.

Publish'd as the Act directs, July 25th 1787, by John Stockdale, Piccad [...]

[]

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND.

TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF M. BERQUIN; COMPLETE IN FOUR VOLUMES.

ORNAMENTED WITH FRONTISPIECES.

A NEW CORRECTED EDITION; WITH ADDITIONS.

VOL. II.

LONDON: PRINTED FOR J. STOCKDALE, PICCADILLY; J. RIVINGTON AND SONS, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD; B. LAW, AVE-MARIA-LANE; J. JOHNSON, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD; C. DILLY, POULTRY; J. MURRAY, FLEET-STREET; J. SEWELL, CORNHILL; AND W. CREECH, EDINBURGH.

M. DCC. LXXXVIII.

CONTENTS OF THE SECOND VOLUME.

[iii]
  • MAURICE Page 1
  • The Parricide Page 17
  • Jonathan Page 18
  • Vanity puniſhed Page 21
  • The Pleaſures of Work Page 33
  • The Young Sparrows Page 38
  • The two Apple-Trees Page 41
  • If Men do not ſee you, God ſees you Page 43
  • The Good Son Page 46
  • Phyſiognomy Page 64
  • Narciſſus and Hippolytus Page 71
  • The Man who roſe to ſudden Fortune Page 75
  • The Greyhound and the Ring Page 79
  • The Hen Page 97
  • The Little Needle-Women Page 103
  • The Veteran diſmiſſed with Honour Page 110
  • George and Cecilia Page 129
  • The Spirit of Contradiction Page 135
  • [iv] Caeſar and Pompey Page 139
  • The Little Girl with Whiſkers Page 142
  • The Scar Page 144
  • The Silk Slip Page 146
  • The Fire Page 152
  • The Great Garden Page 167
  • Blind-Man's Buff Page 177

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND.

[]

MAURICE.

My dear Son,

DO not let the news that I am going to communicate afflict you too much. I wiſh I could conceal it from you, but I cannot. Your father is dangerouſly ill, and without a miracle in his favour we muſt loſe him. O heavens! my heart is ready to burſt when I think of his affliction. For theſe ſix days I have not cloſed my eyes, and am now ſo weak that I can ſcarcely hold my pen. You muſt come home immediately. The ſervant who delivers you this letter, will return with you. Your father deſires earneſtly to ſee you. "Maurice, my dear Maurice, if I could embrace him before I die!" he has repeated a hundred times in the day. Would to heaven that you were here now! However, do not loſe a moment in packing up your things; and I have ordered the man to make all poſſible expedition. Every moment will be an age of anxiety to me, until I claſp you in my arms. Adieu, my dear child! may the Lord protect you from all dangers on your journey! I wait your return with the moſt lively impatience, and am

Your ever affectionate mother, CECILIA LAVINGTON.
Dear Couſin,

I have now no other friend but you to apply to, and from you alone I can hope for comfort in a misfortune too weighty for me to bear. Heaven has deprived me of [2]what was deareſt to me on earth, my beloved huſband. You know how ſincere and tender an affection I bore him. This day ſe [...]nnight he deſired me to ſend for our ſon from ſchool. When Maurice was brought up to his Bed, he ſtretched out his hand to him, and had ſcarcely given him his bleſſing, before he expired. With him is gone all the ſatisfaction and happineſs of my life. You ſee me now plunged into a ſituation the moſt diſtreſsful and afflicting to a woman, and a mother. Yet if I ſuffered alone, I could bear it; but my poor ſon ſighs by my ſide. He is not yet ſenſible of the misfortune of being an orphan. It wounds my heart to ſee him look up to me with tears in his eyes, while he preſſes my hand, and ſpeaks of his father. None but a mother can have an idea of ſo afflicting a ſight. I think at thoſe times that I read in his looks theſe melancholy words: "It is you alone, my dear mother, that muſt maintain me now." Wherever I go, he is at my ſide, and wipes the tears from his little eyes with my gown. Sorrow ſtops my voice when I would comfort him, for the very ſight of my child renews all my afflictions. How ſhall I maintain him? My poor huſband has left me nothing, and my hands are too feeble to work. To whom then ſhall I look for aſſiſtance, unleſs to you? On you alone I reſt all my hopes. Heaven, I doubt not, will diſpoſe your heart to relieve a deſtitute and forlorn widow, and to prove that the ties of blood which unite us are ſacred. I give up my ſon to your care. Whatever kindneſs you ſhew to him, I ſhall receive as performed for my ſake, and for the memory of a man who loved you. All the ſtrength and ſpirits that I have left I will exert, to gain myſelf a livelihood by working; but to bring up my ſon properly is beyond my power. I give him up therefore to you entirely. However ſeve [...]e it may be to part with my child, I muſt yield to neceſſity. In the mean time I comfort myſelf in the reflexion, that I rely on the favour of a merciful God, and the kindneſs of a worthy relation. Be you to him as a father, and enable him one day to ſoften my afflictions. I am unable to proceed. My tears, which wet my paper, ſhew you ſufficiently what my heart feels. You have it in your power to determine my happineſs, and the well-being of my ſon. God will for ever [5]bleſs your liberality; he will reward you even in this world for your kindneſs to two unfortunate relations. I am, dear couſin,

Your diſconſolate kinſwoman, &c. CECILIA LAVINGTON.
Madam,

Yours of the 7th inſt. in which you inform me of your huſband's death, has given me the ſincereſt affliction. You may be aſſured, I partake of your grief, and feel ſtill more for your loſs than for my own. Yet I muſt confeſs, I cannot help being a good deal ſurprized that you think of applying to me alone for aſſiſtance. Is it abſolutely neceſſary that your ſon ſhould have the education of a ſcholar, and add another to the number of halflearned ſmatterers that are already in the world? Are there not many other profeſſions in which he may render as great ſervices to ſociety, and labour to more advantage for his own intereſt? Conſider with yourſelf, how without fortune or friends will he be able to advance himſelf? You know the world too well, to make it neceſſary for me to ſhew you that ſuch an attempt would be impracticable. On the other hand, it would be unpleaſing to yourſelf to ſee him chargeable to ſtrangers. You ſpeak of the ties of blood; but my own family, which is very numerous, puts me more forcibly in mind of them; and I beg you to believe that it is with great difficulty I can maintain them in a ſuitable manner. To load myſelf with an additional burthen, is abſolutely out of my power; and I am convinced, that upon more mature reflexion, you will diſpenſe with my doing ſo. All that I can do is to put your ſon apprentice to a mercer at Rocheſter, a Mr. Durant, with whom I have concerns in buſineſs. I promiſe you, he ſhall be well treated there. You may ſend him upon trial for ſome time: and if approved, he will take him without a fee. Conſider maturely of my offer, and let me know your determination, and your ſon's. If he reſolves to go to the Univerſity, it is abſolutely out of my power to maintain him there. I [4]requeſt you to accept the encloſed order for four guineas, as a proof of my concern for your preſent diſtreſſed ſituaation, and to believe me,

Madam, &c.

Dear Sir,

I cannot forget the care that you and Mrs. Maſters took of me while at your academy, though I have at preſent ſcarcely ſtrength to write you theſe lines of acknowledgement. But my mama, who ſits by me crying, is unable through grief to take pen in hand, and has ſaid that taſk on me who am ſo unfit for it. However, from remembering your conſtant kindneſs to me, I find ſome ſatisfaction in writing to you, though I may ſucceed but indifferently. You are already informed, I ſuppoſe, of my papa's death. Ah! ſir, what you foretold me is not come to paſs. You bid me not to be uneaſy; that I ſhould perhaps, when I came home, find my papa out of danger. But, alas! he is dead. My mama is now a poor widow, and I an orphan. I dreaded no leſs, as I came near our houſe. I had fallen aſleep in the chaiſe, and dreamed that my papa was in heaven; and that he took me by the hand, and ſpoke to me. At this I awoke, and in waking, ſeemed to hear the paſſing-bell toll. Yet we were not near the houſe, and had more than three miles to go yet. At laſt, when I arrived, my mama was at our door, waiting for me, all in tears. She kiſſed me, and took me up ſtairs to my papa who was in bed and almoſt ſpeechleſs. When I kiſſed him, oh dear! how I cried and ſobbed. At this he opened his eyes, and ſeeing me, laid his hand upon my head, and gave me his bleſſing; but in ſo faint a voice as ſcarcely to be heard. Ah! you cannot imagine how my mama and I cried. All his neighbours and acquaintance were in tears, too, at his funeral; but mama and I more than any body. I begin to eat and drink a little, but my mama has abſolutely taken no nouriſhment, ſo that ſhe is as pale as death; and I beg of her continually not to die, for then I do not know what would become of me in this world. Ah! dear ſir, you may imagine how great a trouble it is to mama and me, that I am not able to continue my [5]education. But it cannot be otherwiſe, and I muſt be content. My mama has written to her couſin in London, who is a rich merchant, to requeſt him to maintain me at ſchool; but he will not, and he ſays that I ſhall be no better than a half-learned ſmatterer. For my part, I think, I might have learning enough if my mother had the tenth part of his money. But no; I muſt go apprentice to Mr. Durant the mercer, at Rocheſter. I cannot tell you how much that grieves me. Mama ſtrives to comfort me, and tells me that it is a reputable line of buſineſs, and that I may make a fortune by following it with application. But what does all this ſignify, when one diſlikes it? You know, dear ſir, that learning was all to me: I wiſhed to be as good a ſcholar and divine as my papa. Before, I had always a book in my hand; now I ſhall be employed meaſuring ſilks with a yard. But I muſt hold my tongue, ſince it cannot be otherwiſe. Dear ſir, I wiſh you happineſs, and ſhall always think of you. I hope, too, that you will not forget me, and thank you again for your kind treatment of me. I ſuppoſe Mr. Durant will ſeldom take me to London, ſo that as I paſs there in my way to Rocheſter, I ſhall go and ſee you and Mrs. Maſters; and if ever I come into great buſineſs, you ſhall take whatever you pleaſe in my ſhop, without paying a farthing. Only try. You ſhall ſee. Meantime I am, and ever ſhall be,

Dear ſir,
(as you uſed to call me,) your little friend, MAURICE LAVINGTON.
Maurice, Mrs. Lavington. Oxford.
Maurice.

Ah! mama, the ſtage is ready to ſet off.

Mrs. Lav.
(in tears.)

My dear child, are you going then to leave me?

Maurice.

Pray, mama, do not cry ſo, or I ſhall be dull all the journey. Where are my gloves? Ah! they are on my hands. I do not know what I am doing.

Mrs. Lav.
[6]

What pain it is to part with you! I will accompany you at leaſt a little way out of town.

Maurice.

Nay, dear mama, you are already ſo ill, and ſo weak!

Mrs. Lav.

It is but half a mile, my dear.

Maurice.

But you know, the doctor ſays that you muſt take care of yourſelf. If you were to come home worſe, and be obliged, like my pap [...], to take to your bed and die, I ſhould be the cauſe of it. No, you muſt not ſtir out, or elſe I'll not go.

Mrs. Lav.

Well, my dear child, then I will ſtay.

Maurice.

Yes, mama, do not move out, and when I am gone, He down on the bed and try to reſt.

Mrs. Lav.

Oh! I wiſh I could.

Maurice.

Good bye, good mama.

Mrs. Lav.

God bleſs you and watch over you, my dear child. Be good, honeſt and induſtrious, and make your mother happy.

Maurice.

You ſhall ſee, mama; you ſhall ſee that I will make you happy.

Mrs. Lav.

Write to me regularly, at leaſt once a fortnight.

Maurice.

Yes, every week, mama; and will you write to me too?

Mrs. Lav.

Can you aſk that? I ſhall now have no other pleaſure upon earth. But ſhall we ever ſee each other again in this world?

Maurice.

Oh! yes; we ſhall ſee each other again. I will take care to behave ſo well that I will get leave to come and ſee you in ſix months. But mama, the ſtage is going off. I muſt leave you.

Mrs. Lav.

One kiſs more, my dear child! Farewel!

(They wave their hands until out of ſight.)
Mr. Durant. Mr. Durant, Maurice. Rocheſter.

What do you bring me there, my little gentleman?

Maurice.

A letter, ſir, my name is Lavington. I ſuppoſe you know what it concerns.

Mr. Durant.

Oh! you are little Lavington. I am glad to ſee you. I like your face very well. Have you a taſte for buſineſs?

Maurice,
[7]
(ſighing.)

Why yes, ſir.

Mr. Durant.

You have been ſome time at ſchool; can you read?

Maurice.

Yes, ſir, I could read when I was only five years old; and now I am twelve.

Mr. Durant.

Then your father muſt have begun pretty early with you. Can you write too, and caſt accompts? How much is 6 times 8?

Maurice.

48; and 6 times 48 make 288; and 6 times 288 make—ſtop a moment—make 1728; and add 59 to th [...] it makes 1787 exactly, the preſent year of our Lord.

Mr. Durant.

How? Why you caſt accompts like a banker. I ſhall be glad to have ſo clever a little boy behind my counter.

Maurice.

I hope, ſir, I ſhall give you ſatisfaction.

Mr. Durant.

According as you behave yourſelf.

Maurice.

Sir, I aſk no better.

Mr. Durant.

I make no doubt but we ſhall be good friends.

Maurice.

O ſir! you ſhall never have reaſon to find fault with me. I love my mama too well to run the riſk of grieving her.

Mr. Durant.

Come then, I will introduce you to my wife and children. I have two much about your age.

Maurice.

I hope, ſir, to gain the regard of all your family.

Lady Abberville, Maurice.
Maurice,
(carrying a piece of ſattin rolled up.)

Your ſervant, madam. Mr. Durant gives his compliments to your ladyſhip, and ſends the twelve yards of ſattin, of the pattern that you ſhewed him. You know the price, madam?

Lady Abber.

He aſked me thirteen ſhillings at the firſt word. That is ſomething dear.

Maurice.

Have you a meaſure in the houſe, madam?

Lady Abber.

Mr. Durant is an honeſt man. I never meaſure after him. How much does it come to?

Maurice.

Seven pounds ſixteen ſhillings, madam.

Lady Abber.

That is a good deal of money. Has he ordered you to receive it?

Maurice.
[8]

That is as your ladyſhip pleaſes.

Lady Abber.

Well, there are ſeven pounds ſixteen ſhillings. I ſhall call on him for a receipt; but if I were diſpoſed to cheapen, cannot you abate me ſomething?

Maurice.

Yes, madam. Mr. Durant told me that I ſhould abate a ſhilling a yard.

Lady Abber.

Well, my little boy, that is very honeſt. I am perfectly well pleaſed with your ſincerity. Let me ſee; that makes twelve ſhillings.

Maurice.

Yes, madam; I have twelve ſhillings to return you.

Lady Abber.

Keep them yourſelf, my little friend. This is my birth-day, and I will make you a preſent of them.

Maurice.

Madam, I beg pardon, I cannot take them.

Lady Abber.

You ſhall: it is my property, and I give it to you.

Maurice.

Perhaps Mr. Durant would take it amiſs.

Lady Abber.

That is my concern. I ſhall make that up.

Maurice.

Madam, I return you a thouſand thanks. This money ſhall not ſtay long in my pocket. I will ſend it off directly to my mama, and mention your ladyſhip to her in my letter. I ſhall go and write it immediately.

Lady Abber.

No, no; I muſt not let you go ſo faſt. I ſee that we have a good deal to ſay to each other. Tell me in the firſt place who is your mama, and where does ſhe live?

Maurice.

Ah! my poor mama is widow to a clergyman of Oxford. My papa is dead theſe two months. He was too charitable to the poor to leave much money behind him. He kept me at ſchool for three years near London; but I was ſent home a little before he died, becauſe he wiſhed to ſee me once more. And as it was not in mama's power to continue my education, a kinſman of hers ſent me to be apprentice to Mr. Durant the mercer. I am with him upon trial. But if my relation that is ſo rich had thought proper, I ſhould have gone to the Univerſity and taken my degrees. Ah! I ſhould have been happy to follow my ſtudies, and to become one day a great ſcholar. I was always the foremoſt in my claſs, and my maſters were very fond of me. The next time that your ladyſhip ſhall have occaſion for any thing from us, I will ſhew you a letter from our head maſter, which I received a week ago. You will ſee by it how fond [9]he was of me. Ay, and he ſays, he will be fond of me as long as he lives.

Lady Abber.

I do not doubt it, my good child. You have already made me very fond of you, though this is the firſt time that ever I have ſeen you. But tell me; would you be glad to go from behind the counter, and return to ſchool?

Maurice.

Ah! if that was poſſible. But my mama cannot do it; ſhe has not money enough, and ſchooling is expenſive.

Lady Abber.

Yes; but if your mother has not, there are many people in the world that have more than enough. What would you ſay if I were to ſend you to a gentleman who ſhould examine you, to ſee if you have made good uſe of the time that you have ſpent at ſchool, and are likely to make a progreſs if you ſhould return thither?

Maurice.

O madam, how happy ſhould I be! Pray ſend me to the gentleman directly. You ſhall ſee what he will ſay of me. And then I may learn what I have not yet had time to know.

Lady Abber.

Do you know the principal academy of this town?

Maurice.

Oh yes, madam. I have often ſighed as I paſſed by the door of it.

Lady Abber.

Well; ſtay a moment.

(She ſits down before her bureau, writes a letter and gives it to Maurice.)

There, run to the academy and aſk for the maſter. You muſt ſpeak to himſelf. You will give my compliments to him and requeſt him to ſend a line in anſwer to my note.

Maurice.

But madam, I am in a hurry to ſend theſe twelve ſhillings to my mama.

Lady Abber.

You can wait till to-morrow. Perhaps you may have ſtill better news to ſend her.

Maurice.

I will firſt, madam, carry your letter and then haſten to Mr. Durant who waits for me.

Lady Abber.

Take care not to go aſtray.

Maurice.

Oh! I ſhall find my way. I wiſh your ladyſhip good morning. In leſs than half an hour the maſter of the academy ſhall have your letter. I will fly to him like a bird.

[10] The Maſter of the Academy, Maurice. Rocheſter.
Maurice.

Sir, I have a note for you from Lady —. Oh! dear, I have forgot her name. But I will run back to her to know it.

The Maſter.

There is no occaſion for that, child. I ſuppoſe the lady's name is to the note.

(He opens, and looks at the bottom.)

Lady Abberville! Oh! it is a hand that I know very well.

(reads.)
Sir,

The child whom I ſend to you is a poor orphan. His father is lately dead, and his mother has been under the neceſſity of taking him from ſchool, in order to put him apprentice. He ſeems, however, to have a ſtrong deſire for learning; therefore I beg as a favour that you will have the goodneſs to examine him, and if you form any hopes of him, I ſhall charge myſelf with his education. This being my birth day, puts me in mind of the duty to which we are born, that of doing good to our fellowcreatures; and this child ſeems to have been ſent by heaven to be the object of it. I requeſt you to give me your opinion of him, and am, ſir, &c.

Take a ſeat, my little man. I ſhall be at your ſervice in a minute. I am in haſte to finiſh a letter.

Maurice.

Oh! ſir, what fine books you have there! it is a long time ſince I have looked into any. Will you pleaſe to let me open one while you write?

The Maſter.

With all my heart, my dear.

Maurice.

Hah! this is Homer. But it is in Greek. It is too hard for me. I never read it but in Engliſh.

The Maſter.

What! have you read Homer? And what do you think of him?

Maurice.

He is [...] of fine paſſages, and eſpecially of beautiful [...] Only I with that Achille, had not been ſo paſſionate and ſtubborn.

The Maſter.

What inſtances of paſſion or ſtubbornneſs do you find in him?

Maurice.

Was it well done of him to leave the Greeks in diſtreſs? Was it their fault if he quarrelled with Agamemnon? They had done him no wrong. Should not he have ſuffered himſelf to be perſunded, when the deputies came to make ſubmiſſion to him in his tent? But no, he [11]remains immoveable as a rock. I ſhould not have let them entreat me ſo long. I ſhould have followed them at the firſt word.

The Maſter.

Then you are very good-natured.

Maurice.

We ſhould be ſo towards all men, and eſpecially to our countrymen. Oh! you have a Sophocles too. The tragedy of Philoctetes, I believe, is by him. I have read it in Engliſh. It is a very moving play. But I'll tell you, ſir, what I liked beſt in it.

The Maſter.

I ſhould be glad to know.

Maurice.

It is a young Grecian—What is this his name is?

The Maſter.

Neoptolemus.

Maurice.

Yes, yes; Neoptolemus. It is when hecomes back and brings Philoctetes his bow and arrows. I think that I ſhould have done the ſame. But I beg pardon, ſir; perhaps my talk grows tireſome to you.

The Maſter.

Not at all [...] liſten to you with pleaſure. Beſides, my letter is finiſhed.

Maurice.

Then, ſir, I will beg you to tell me what fine book of prints that is, that [...]ies open on your [...]eſk.

The Maſter.

It is a collection of engravings from the fineſt paintings in the gallery at Florence.

Maurice.

That is Jupiter; I know him.

The Maſter.

How do you like him?

Maurice.

I like the picture very well, but not Mr. Jupiter.

The Maſter.

Why not?

Maurice.

Becauſe he was an odious character. I do not know how the Greeks and Romans could be ſuch fools as to worſhip him. He was quite a libertine, and always quarrelling with Juno. Is that acting like a god?

The Maſter.

You are right. He was an improper and contemptible object of worſhip. However, nothing has been handed down to us concerning him but the imaginations of the vulgar; and you know that the people has always been blind and ſuperſtitious.

Maurice.

Why our peaſants now-a-days have more ſenſe. Only imagine, ſir, the clergyman of a pariſh going into the pulpit, and preaching that God almighty has a wife, whom he deceives and ſcolds every day. His pariſhioners would not believe a word of it.

The Maſter.
[12]

How comes it that the vulgar are now more ſenſible than in former times?

Maurice.

From the light of the goſpel. There every thing ſhews a juſt and good God. If I had lived in Greece, and had poſſeſſed ſuch a book, they would never have worſhipped any other than the God that we worſhip.

The Maſter.

Kiſs me, my fine boy; what is your name?

Maurice.

Maurice Lavington.

The Maſter.

Indeed, my dear Maurice, it would be a pity that you paſſed your life behind a counter. You muſt apply yourſelf to learning again.

Maurice.

Ah! I ſhould like that very well, if it was in my power.

The Maſter.

I will give you my anſwer to Lady Abberville.

Maurice.

Sir, I ſhall take it with pleaſure. But ſhe requeſts you, ſir, I believe, to have the kindneſs to examine me.

The Maſter.

I have done that already. I can judge of your underſtanding and your heart. Perhaps I may have the pleaſure of contributing to procure you a more happy lot. Amuſe yourſelf in looking over theſe prints, while I write my anſwer.

Maurice.

Or rather, ſir, oblige me with a pen and ſome paper: I will write too.

The Maſter.

To your benefactreſs?

Maurice.

No, ſir; to another perſon.

The Maſter.

May not I know to whom?

Maurice.

When my letter is finiſhed, ſir, you ſhall ſee it.

The Maſter.

I long to have a view of it.

(They both ſit down. Maurice writes the following letter.)
Dear Sir,

I thank you a thouſand times for your kindneſs in taking notice of me and in writing to Lady Abberville. I ſhould be very happy to return to my former ſchool, where every body loves me; but ſince you will be the occaſion of my happineſs, I ſhall be glad to enjoy it under your eye. If I am ſo lucky as to be admitted into your academy, I will love you with all my heart. I hope, I ſhall be diligent and well behaved, and learn every thing that you will be kind enough to teach me. I hardly dare [13]hope that it will be ſo. That depends on the will of Providence, and yours. But if I remain with Mr. Durant, you will not refuſe me the pleaſure of coming to ſee you now and then, and of diſcourſing a little with you and reading your fine books; otherwiſe I ſhall ſoon forget all that I have learned at ſchool, and I ſhould be ſorry for that, although it be not much. I hope, dear ſir, you will have the goodneſs to oblige me, and I will let my mama know it, to comfort her ſorrows; for ſhe is very fond of me, and I too of her. Perhaps one day—

The Maſter.

Well, Maurice, is your letter finiſhed?

Maurice.

No, ſir, not quite. I have more to ſay than you have. But there, ſir, read it, ſuch as it is.

The Maſter.

How is this? Why it is addreſſed to me. Well, this is charming. No, my good little Maurice, you ſhall not remain at Mr. Durant's, but ſhall come to me, if you like it better. You will go now to Lady Abberville. Give her this note, with my humble reſpects, and let me know what ſhe ſays of it.

Maurice.

O dear! ſhall I be ſo happy!—

The Maſter.

Go, and heaven befriend you!

Maurice.

Oh! I ſhall run, and be back again directly.

(Bowing to the maſter.)

Your ſervant, ſir.

Lady Abberville, Maurice. Rocheſter.
Lady Abberville.

Well, Maurice, do you bring me an anſwer?

Maurice.

Yes, madam; here it is.

Lady Abber.

I am curious to know what it ſays; nothing very favourable, I am afraid.

Maurice.

Oh! nothing to my prejudice, madam, I am ſure.

Lady Abber.

(

reads to herſelf.)
Madam,

You could not give me a more ſenſible pleaſure tha [...] what I felt in the converſation of this amiable child. His looks full of ingenuous innocence, the lively ſpirit that appears in his eyes and animates his diſcourſe, have warmly attached me to him. To ſhine as a man of letters is more ſuitable to his genius, than to purſue the line to [14]which his father's death and the poverty of his family had deſtined him. I congratulate you, madam, that you choſe for the object of your generoſity a child of ſo fair hopes. Heaven ſeems to have thrown him in your way for that purpoſe. I am ſtrongly perſuaded that his behaviour and ſentiments will never give you cauſe to repent, and ſhall eſteem myſelf very happy if by my cares I can promote your generous intentions.

I have the honour to be, &c.
Lady Abber.

The maſter ſeems to be only half ſatisfied with you.

Maurice.

Oh! madam, he is quite ſatisfied. He told me ſo, and I can ſee it in your eyes.

Lady Abber.

Ay? Can you ſee it there, my little cunning man? But to ſpeak ſeriouſly, if there was a perſon that would take the charge of your maintenance and education, what would you do for that perſon?

Maurice.

What would I do?—I hardly know. I can do nothing of myſelf, but I would pray for that perſon from the bottom of my heart, both day and night.

Lady Abber.

Then you ſhall pray for me, my dear child, as for your ſecond mother.

Maurice.

Will you be my mama?

Lady Abber.

Yes, I will. Your father is dead. I will fill his place, and do ev [...] thing for you that he would. You ſhall go to your learning again, and nothing ſhall be wanting to your education.

Maurice.

On dear! my good mama, I can hardly ſpeak for joy.

Lady Abber.

If you love me, you will never call me any thing but mama, remember.

Maurice.

Oh! yes, mama. I am as happy as a king.

Lady Abber.

You will loſe your little ſenſes. Come, be compoſed, and let us take a walk in the garden. I have ſomething to ſay to you of your mother.

Mr. Durant, Maurice. Rocheſter.
Mr. Durant.

Where have you been ſo long?

Maurice.

Oh! Mr. Durant, if you knew—

Mr. Durant.
[15]

Knew! I know that you ſhould not be ſo long on an errand. Do not let this be the caſe another time. What! could not you find Lady Abberville at home?

Maurice.

Yes, ſir, I found her, and I found in her a ſecond mother.

Mr. Durant.

What ſtuff is this? Are you mad?

Maurice.

No, ſir: but I am going to my learning again. I ſhall be put to an academy in a few days, and my mama, Lady Abberville, will come to-morrow and ſpeak to you about it.

Mr. Durant.

What, do not you chuſe to ſtay with me, then?

Maurice.

Why, ſir, I like learning and ſtudy better than buſineſs.

Mr. Durant.

So then, you are only come hither to go away again? You have deceived me.

Maurice.

No, ſir, I ſhould be very ſorry. I had not a thought of going, and could have ſtaid here contentedly. But ſuppoſe yourſelf in my place for a moment. If my papa had not died, I ſhould not have quitted ſchool to live here. A worthy lady acts to me like a parent and offers to put me to ſchool again: is it a fault in me to accept her ladyſhip's offer?

Mr. Durant.

Well, you are only upon trial here, it is true, and your choice is free. You are very right. However, I wiſh I had never ſeen you, for I began to be fond of you, and now I ſhall grieve to part with you

(Goes out.)
Maurice.

Mr. Durant is ſomething blunt, but a very worthy man. I ſhall be ſorry to leave him and his wife and his children. But I muſt write to mama. Oh! how happy will ſhe be on reading my letter! I wiſh that ſhe had it now in her hands, and that I were by her ſide the next moment.

(He begins to write.)
Dear Mama,

Joy! joy! you are now free from all trouble, and I too. Do not, however, let tears of joy hinder you from reading my letter. This is the ſtory of my happineſs. Mr. Durant ſent me this morning to carry ſome ſattin to Lady Abberville. Oh! an excellent lady! Ah! if you were here now! but do you know, mama, that you are [16]to be here before a week? ſhe will give you an apartment in her houſe, and you will live with her, and I ſhall go to ſchool, and ſhall come to ſee you whenever you chuſe. Oh! that will be a happineſs; ſuch a happineſs! you remember, for all that, how you cried when I was leaving you. You ſaid that you kiſſed me, perhaps, for the laſt time. I hope now, you will never have that to fear again. My mama is to ſend you money for the journey, for ſhe is as much my mama as you are, and I am very ſure that you will not be angry at that. All the money, however, that you receive in this parcel is not from her; there are twelve ſhillings from me. She gave them to me, and I ſend them to you. Make haſte to get every thing in readineſs for your journey hither; the ſooner you come the happier we ſhall be. I have ſpoken ſo well of you to the lady that ſhe wiſhes to ſee you almoſt as much as I do. Set out, ſet out: I ſhall watch the coming of every ſtage, to tell you the whole ſtory before you ſee her, though I ſuppoſe ſhe tells it to you herſelf in the letter that ſhe writes to you to-day. I have not time to add more, for I ſhould be afraid that my letter would be too late if I wrote all that I have to ſay.

I am, dear mama, &c.
Madam,

How ſhall I find words to expreſs to you my joy and gratitude! Gracious heaven! my misfortunes are then at an end. I am happy and my child alſo, and to you we owe that we are ſo. How ſhall I be able to bear ſo ſudden an elevation from a gulph of miſery to the ſummit of joy! I have only tears to expreſs what I feel, and I am ſorry that I cannot give you even this teſtimony of my gratitude perſonally at this moment. You have wiſhed to be a mother, therefore you may, perhaps, form an idea of my happineſs; as for me, I want words to expreſs it, and I ſhall want them, perhaps, ſtill more when I for the firſt time ſee my ſon placed between us both, and our arms intermingled in embracing him. But you will underſtand my ſilence, which the ardor and ſincerity of my attachment to you ſhall perfectly explain every moment of my life.

I have the honour to be, &c.

THE PARRICIDE.

[17]

WHAT dreadful weather! I periſh with cold and have no ſhelter againſt the bitter winds, no bed to warm my benumbed limbs. I am old and my ſtrength is exhauſted by labour. Unnatural ſon! The thought of you tears my heart. Unnatural ſon! I gave you life; I nouriſhed you and took care of your weak and ſickly infancy. When I ſaw you ſuffer through illneſs, my tears fell upon your cheeks. You loved me at that time and would ſay, while you careſſed me, "Papa, what makes you cry? I am not ſick now; do not be troubled; ſee I am quite well." You raiſed yourſelf up in your bed; your little hands would play in my hair, and you would ſay again, "Do not grieve any more; I am cured." And as you ſpoke the words, you would fall down again through weakneſs. You would ſtrive to ſpeak, but could not. At laſt, however, your body grew ſtrong; you became hale and robuſt, and you ſhould have been the prop of my old age. I laboured all my life for you, and now you ſhut me out of your houſe in the midſt of wind and ſnow. "We cannot live together any longer, father," ſaid you to me in your fury. And why not, my ſon? What have I done to you? I have exhorted you to virtue; that is all my crime. When I ſaw you ſpend in debauchery the earnings of ſixty years labour, the fortune of which I willingly ſtripped myſelf to enrich you, I pointed out your danger to you. God is my witneſs that I was more anxious on your account than on my own. Was I not ſilent long enough, for fear of troubling you? But my ſilence and my ſorrow, which I ſtrove to hide, made no impreſſion on you. I was then obliged to ſpeak. I thought it my duty then to reſume the prerogative of a father; yet my authority was tempered with mildneſs. My diſcourſe was as tender as it was earneſt. I ſpoke to you of your mother who died through grief on account of your diſorderly life! I ſpoke to you of myſelf, whom the ſame cauſe would probably ſend to my grave. I ſhewed you my aged cheeks almoſt worn with the tears that you have made me ſhed. I ſhewed you my grey hairs which ſtood on end through anguiſh and ſorrow. I opened [18]my arms to you, to invite you to my boſom. I ſhould have fallen on my knees to you, if your father, even in that humble poſture, could have ſoftened you. And you, my ſon—I can ſcarcely believe it yet—you advanced towards me with a threatening air: your arm was ſtretched out, and your gate ſhut againſt me. You my ſon? You are no longer ſo. Why do my bowels ſtill feel the yearnings of a father towards you? I am tempted to wiſh that I could curſe you: but no I dare not breathe forth even my complaints aloud. I fear left heaven ſhould hear them, and left this houſe, which you have ſhut againſt me, ſhould fall upon your door. I will lay myſelf down on the ſtone before your door. To-morrow you cannot come out without ſeeing me, and I hardly think that your heart will not ſoften when you ſee what I ſhall have ſuffered during this dreadful night. But if the ſeverity of the ſeaſon, if my exhauſted old age, and ſtill more, the ſorrows that wound my heart, ſhould occaſion my death, then ſhudder at thy crime; weep for me, and for yourſelf ſtill more. Ah! I ſhould think my death a fortunate circumſtance, if it could produce your reformation.

Such were the complaints of this old man. But the north wind all the live-long night carried away his ſighs unheard. The tempeſt filled the air with dreadful whiſtlings; the ſhattered trees of the foreſt were bent down; and all nature ſeemed to ſhudder with horror at the crime of his ſon. The next morning the old man was found dead upon the ſtone. He had his-hands claſped together, and his face turned towards heaven. The name of his ſon was the laſt word that he had pronounced. He had prayed to the very laſt moment for the parricide.

JONATHAN.

JONATHAN, a gardener of Lincoln, was looked upon as the moſt ſkilful in the county. His fruits ſurpaſſed thoſe of his neighbours in bigneſs, and were always found to have an exquiſite flavour. All the firſt gentlemen round about were ambitious of having his peaches at their deſerts, ſo that he had no occaſion to ſend his melons to [19]the market; they were beſpoke on the beds, and very often could not be had for gold. The reputation that he obtained, and the profits that he drew from his labours, increaſed his aſſiduity in the cultivation of his garden. Rich and induſtrious as he was, he eaſily found a proper match, and eſpouſed Claribell, a young woman in the neighbourhood, as prudent as ſhe was handſome. The firſt year of their marriage was very happy. Claribell aſſiſted her huſband in his labours, and the fruits of their garden were more proſperous than ever.

Unhappily for Jonathan, near his houſe there lived another gardener, called Guzzle, who at day break fixed himſelf in an alehouſe, which he ſeldom left before night. Jonathan was delighted with Guzzle's hearty humour, and was not long before he fell into the ſame taſte. At firſt, he went now and then to meet him at the alehouſe, and only talked to him of gardening; but very ſoon, in his own garden, he talked to him of nothing but ſtrong beer. Claribell grieved at the change in her huſband's behaviour. As ſhe had not as yet ſufficiedt experience herſelf to undertake the care of the wall-trees, ſhe was frequently obliged to bring him home to his work, and uſually found him amongſt his pots and glaſſes. Alas! it would often have been better for him to ſtay from the garden. His head was now generally muddled with beer when he went to work upon his trees, and his pruningknife cut away at random amongſt the branches: thoſe that bore were cut, as well as thoſe that did not; and the fine peach trees, on which laſt year there had not been [...] ſingle bough unfruitful, did now only ſtretch their lazy arms, like ſo many yawning idlers. The more Jonathan found his garden decay, the more fond he grew of this ſottiſh way of life. His fruit and his vegetables had loſt their great name, and not being able by his earnings to ſatisfy his fondneſs for drink, he parted by degrees with his furniture, his linen, and his clothes. At length one day, when his wife was gone to market with ſome roots that ſhe had reared herſelf, he went and ſold all his garden utenſils, in order to drink the money with Guzzle. It would be difficult to deſcribe Claribell's grief at her return. To be reduced from a moderate competency to the moſt deſtitute poverty was not the height of her misfortune. She felt ſtill more ſtrongly for the fate of her huſband, [20]and of a young infant, ſix months old, which ſhe had then at the breaſt. Who ſhould ſuppoſe that this child was to ſave the whole family from deſtruction?

The evening of the ſame day, Jonathan came home ſwearing, threw himſelf into a chair, and leaning on his elbow over the table, ſurlily aſked his wife for ſomething to eat. Claribell handed him a large caſe-knife, and a baſket that was covered with her apron. Jonathan ſnatched the apron off; but what was his ſurprize, to ſee his own child faſt aſleep in the baſket. "Eat there, ſaid Claribell to him; it is all that I have left to give you. You are the Father of this child, and if you do not devour him, famine and miſery ſhortly will." Jonathan, thunderſtruck at theſe words, remained ſpeechleſs, with his eyes ſtupidly fixed upon his ſon. At length his ſorrow broke out in tears and exclamations. He riſes, and embracing his wife, aſks her pardon and promiſes to reform; and he kept his word.

His father in law, who for ſome time had refuſed to ſee him, being informed of his good intentions, advanced him a ſum to enable him to put his garden in order again. Jonathan made good uſe of this ſupply, and very ſoon his garden flouriſhed as happily as ever. He became once more and continued even to his old age, active, induſtrious, a good huſband and a good father. He took pleaſure ſometimes (though he bluſhed at the ſame time) in telling this ſtory to his ſon, who, from his example, conceived ſuch an averſion to drinking and idleneſs, that he was all his life as ſober as he was laborious.

VANITY PUNISHED.
A DRAMA, in one ACT.

[21]

CHARACTERS.

  • MR. WALLER.
  • MRS. WALLER.
  • VALENTINE, Their Son.
  • MR. RAY, Friends to Mr. Waller.
  • MR. NASH, Friends to Mr. Waller.
  • MICHAEL, a Country boy.
  • MARTIN, the Gardener.

SCENE I. A GARDEN.

Mr. Waller, Mrs. Waller.
Mr. W.

YONDER is our Valentine walking in the garden with a book in his hand. I am very much afraid that it is rather through vanity than from a real deſire of improving himſelf, that he always appears to be buſy reading.

Mrs. W.

What makes you think ſo, my dear?

Mr. W.

Do not you remark that he caſts a ſide-look now and then, to ſee if any body takes notice of him?

Mrs. W.

And yet his maſters give a very flattering account of his diligence, and all agree that he is very far advanced for his age.

Mr. W.

That is true. But if my ſuſpicions are right, and if the little that he can know has made him vain, I would rather a hundred times that he knew nothing and were modeſt.

Mrs. W.

That he knew nothing?

Mr. W.

Yes, my dear. A man without any great extent of knowledge, but upright, modeſt and induſtrious, is a much more eſtimable member of ſociety than a learned man whoſe ſtudies have turned his head and puffed up his heart.

Mrs. W.

I cannot think that my ſon is of that deſcription.

Mr. W.

Heaven forbid! But while we are here in the country I ſhall have more opportunities of obſerving [22]him; and I am reſolved to take advantage of the firſt that ſhall offer, to clear up my doubts. I ſee him coming towards us. Leave me alone with him a moment.

SCENE II.

Mr. Waller, Valentine.
Val. to Michael, whom he puſhes back.)

No; leave me. Papa, it is that little fool of a country boy that comes always to interrupt me in my reading.

Mr. W.

Why do you call that good-natured child a little fool?

Val.

Why, he knows nothing.

Mr. W.

Of what you have learnt, I grant you; but then he knows many things which you do not, and you may both inform each other a good deal, if you will communicate what you know, one to the other.

Val.

He may learn a good deal of me, but what can I learn from him?

Mr. W.

If ever you ſhould have a farm, do you think that it would be of no ſervice to you to have an early notion of the labours of the country, to learn to diſtinguiſh trees and plants, to know the times of ſowing and harveſt, and to ſtudy the wonders of vegetation? Michael poſſeſſes theſe different parts of knowledge, and deſires no better than to ſhare them with you. They will perhaps be one day of the greateſt uſe to you. Thoſe, on the contrary, that you could communicate, would be of no ſervice to him. So that you ſee, in this intercourſe, all the advantage is on your ſide.

Val.

Well, but papa, would it become me to learn any thing from a little country boy?

Mr. W.

Why not, if he is capable of inſtructing you? I know no real diſtinction amongſt men, than that of uſeful talents and good manners; and you muſt own that in both theſe points, he has equally the advantage over you.

Val.

What, in good manners too?

Mr. W.

In every ſtation, they conſiſt in treating all perſons as our duty preſcribes to us. He does ſo, in ſhewing a particular attachment and complaiſance to you. Do you do the ſame? do you make a return of mildneſs and good will? And yet he ſeems to merit them. He is active and intelligent. I believe him to be poſſeſt of good-nature, ſpirit, and good ſenſe. You ought to think [23]yourſelf very happy in having ſo amiable a companion with whom you may at once amuſe and improve yourſelf. His father is my foſter-brother, and has always had a remarkable affection for me. I am pretty ſure that Michael has the ſame for you. See how the poor little fellow hankers about the terrace-walk, to meet you. Take care and uſe him with civility. There is more honour and integrity in his father's cottage than in many palaces. His family too has been our tenants for ſome generations, and I ſhould be glad to ſee the connexion continued between our children.

(He goes out.)

SCENE III.

Valentine, (alone.)

Yes, a fine connexion indeed! I think papa is joking. This little country boy teach me any thing! No; I will ſurprize him now ſo much with my learning that he will not think of talking to me of his own, I'll warrant him.

SCENE IV.

Valentine, Michael.
Mich.

You won't have my little noſegay, then, Maſter Valentine?

Val.

Noſegay? Pſhaw! neither ranunculus nor tulip.

Mich.

Why, it is true, they are only field flowers, but they are pretty, and I thought you might like to know them by their names.

Val.

A great matter, indeed, to know the names of your herbs. You may carry them where you found them.

Mich.

Well now, if I had known that, I would not have taken the trouble to gather them. I was reſolved not to go home yeſterday evening without bringing you ſomething, and as I came back from work, though it was rather late, and I had a great mind for my ſupper, I ſtopped in our cloſe, to gather them by the light of the moon.

Val.

You talk of the moon! Do you know how big it is?

Mich.

Heh! Fegs! as big as a cheeſe.

Val.
[24]

Ignorant little clown!

(Struts with an air of importance, while Michael ſtands ſtaring at him.)

Look here.

(Showing him his book.)

This is Telemaque. Have you ever read it?

Mich.

That is not in the Catechiſm: our ſchoolmaſter never talked to me about that.

Val.

No, it is none of your country books.

Mich.

Nay, how ſhould I have read it then? But, let us ſee it.

Val.

Do not think of touching it with your dirty hands!

(Holding one of them up.)

Where did you buy theſe tanned leather gloves?

Mich.

Anan! it is my hand, Maſter Valentine.

Val.

The ſkin is ſo hard, that one might cut it into ſhoe ſoles.

Mich.

It is not with idleneſs that they are grown ſo hard. You know how to talk very well, I dare ſay, and yet I would not change conditions with you. To work honeſtly, and offend nobody, is all that I know, and it would be no harm if you knew as much. Good bye, ſir.

SCENE V.

Valentine, (alone.)

I think the little clown had a mind to make game of me. But I ſee company coming on the terrace-walk. I muſt put on a ſtudious air before them.

(He ſits down, ſeeming to read in his book with great attention.)

SCENE VI.

Mr. and Mrs. Waller, Mr. Ray, Mr. Naſh. Valentine, (ſeated on a bench on one ſide.)
Mr. Wal.

What a fine evening! Would you chuſe, gentlemen, to take a walk up this ſlope, to ſee the ſun ſetting?

Mr. Ray.

I was going to mention it. The weather is delicious, and the ſky perfectly without a cloud in the weſt.

Mr. Naſh.

I ſhall be ſorry to go far from the nightingale. Do you hear his charming melody, madam?

Mrs. Wal.
[25]

I was taken up with thinking. My heart was filled with pleaſure.

Mr. Ray.

How can one live in town during this charming weather?

Mr. Wal.

Valentine, will you walk up the ſlope with us, to ſee the ſun ſetting?

Val.

No, I thank you, papa. I am reading ſomething here that gives me more pleaſure.

Mr. Wal.

If you ſpeak truth, I pity you, and if you do not—Come, gentlemen, there is not a moment to loſe. Let us continue our walk.

(They walk forward up the hill.)

SCENE VII.

Valentine, (ſeeing them at a good diſtance.)

There, they are almoſt out of ſight: I need not be under any conſtraint now.

(Puts the book into his pocket.)

What an opinion will theſe gentlemen have of my diligence! I ſhould like to be a bird and fly after them, to hear the praiſes that they are giving me.

(Saunters about, yawning and liſtleſs, for near a quarter of an hour.)

I am tired, after all, of being here alone. I can do better! The ſun is ſet now, and I hear the company returning. I will ſlip into the wood, and hide myſelf in it ſo, that they ſhall ſcarcely find me. Mama will ſend all the ſervants to look for me with lights. They will talk of nothing but me all the evening, and will compare me with thoſe great philoſophers that have been known to go aſtray in their learned meditations, and to loſe themſelves in woods. My adventure will make a fine noiſe! Now for it.

(He goes into the wood.)

SCENE VIII.

Mr. and Mrs. Waller, Mr. Ray, Mr. Naſh.
Mr. Ray.

I never ſaw weather more pleaſing, nor a more charming ſcene.

Mr. Wal.

Gentlemen, my pleaſure has been doubled by my enjoying it in your company.

Mr. Naſh.

The nightingale too ſtill continues his ſong. His voice ſeems even to grow more tender as night comes on. I am ſorry that Mrs. Waller does not ſeem to liſten to it with as much pleaſure as before.

Mrs. W.
[26]

It is becauſe I am anxious about my ſon. I do not ſee him in the garden.

(She calls him.)

Valentine! He does not anſwer!

(Perceiving the gardener, ſhe calls him)

Martin, have you ſeen my ſon?

Martin.

Yes, madam, about ten minutes ago I ſaw him turn towards the grove.

Mrs. W.

Towards the grove? Bleſs me; if he ſhould loſe himſelf! Pray run after him, and bring him in.

Martin.

Yes, madam.

(Goes out.)
Mrs. W.

Mr. Waller, won't you go along with him?

Mr. W.

No, my dear, I am not uneaſy, for my part. Martin will be able to find him.

Mrs W.

But if he ſhould take a different way? I am frightened out of my wits!

Mr. Naſh.

Make yourſelf eaſy, madam. Mr. Ray and I will take the two ſides of the wood, while the gardener ſhall take the middle. We cannot fail of finding him ſo.

Mrs. W.

Ah! gentlemen, I did not dare to aſk it of you; but you know the feelings of a mother.

Mr. W.

Gentlemen, do not give yourſelves ſo much trouble, I'd rather you would not.

Mr. Ray.

You will not take it amiſs that we comply with Mrs. Waller's requeſt, rather than your's.

Mr. W.

I muſt confeſs, it is againſt my inclination.

Mr. Naſh.

We will receive your reproaches at our return.

(They walk towards the grove.)

SCENE IX.

Mr. and Mrs. Waller.
Mrs. W.

Why, my dear, whence comes this indifference about your ſon?

Mr. W.

Do you think, my dear, that I love him leſs than you do? No, but I know better how to love him.

Mrs. W.

And what if he could not be found?

Mr. W.

I ſhould be very glad of it.

Mrs. W.

What, that he ſhould paſs the night in a gloomy wood? What would become of the poor child? and what would become of me?

Mr. W.

You would both be cured. He of his vanity, and you of your injudicious fondneſs which keeps it up in him.

Mrs. W.
[27]

What do you mean, my dear?

Mr. W.

I am juſt now convinced of what I only ſuſpected in the morning. The boy's head is filled with exceſſive vanity, and all his reading is but oſtentation. He has only loſt himſelf on purpoſe to make us look for him, and to appear abſent and forgetful through intenſe ſtudy. It gives me more pain that his mind ſhould wander from a right way of thinking than if his ſteps really went aſtray. He will be unhappy all his life if he is not cured of it in time, and there is nothing but a wholeſome humiliation that can ſave him.

Mrs. W.

But do you conſider—

Mr. W.

Yes, everything. He is eleven years old. If he can profit any thing by his natural ſenſe or his learning, the light of the moon and the direction of the wind may guide him ſufficiently to clear the wood.

Mrs. W.

But if he has not that thought?

Mr. W.

He will then better ſee the neceſſity of profiting by the leſſons that I have given him upon this ſubject. Beſides, we intend him for the army, and in that profeſſion he will have many nights to paſs without ſhelter. He will know now what it is, and not go to a camp quite raw, to be laughed at by his companions. Then the air is not very cold at this ſeaſon of the year, and for one night he will not die with hunger. Since by his folly he has brought himſelf into a ſcrape, let him get out of it again, or ſuffer the diſagreeable conſequences of it.

Mrs. W.

No; I cannot agree to it; and if you don't ſend people after him, I will go myſelf.

Mr. W.

Well, my dear, I will make you eaſy, though I am ſorry that you will not let me follow my plan, as I intended. I ſhall tell little Michael to join him, as it were by chance. Colin too ſhall be at a ſmall diſtance, in order to run to them in caſe of an accident. For any thing more, do not aſk it; I have taken my reſolution, and do not chuſe, by a blind weakneſs, to deprive my ſon of a leſſon that may be of ſervice to him. Here are our friends coming back with Martin.

Mrs. W.

O heavens! I ſee, and they have not found him.

Mr. W.

I am glad of it.

SCENE X.

[28]
Mr. and Mrs. Waller, Mr. Ray, and Mr. Naſh.
Mr. Naſh.

Our ſearch has been in vain; but if Mr. Waller will let us have ſome lights and ſervants—

Mr. W.

No, gentlemen; you have complied with my wife's requeſt, you will now liſten to mine. I am a father, and know my duty as one. Let us go into the parlour, and I will give you an account of my deſign.

SCENE XI.

(The middle of the wood.)
Valentine.

What have I done, fool that I was? It is dark night, and I don't know which way to turn.

(Calls.)

Papa! papa! Nobody anſwers. I am undone; what will become of me?

(cries.)

O mama! where are you? Anſwer your ſon this once. Heavens! what is that running through the wood? If it ſhould be a robber! Help! help!

SCENE XII.

Valentine, Michael.
Michael.

Who is there? Who is it that cries ſo? What, is it you, ſir? How do you happen to be here at this time of night?

Valentine.

O! dear Michael, my dear friend, I have loſt my way.

Mich.
(looking at him firſt with an air of ſurprize, and then burſting out in a laugh.)

You don't ſay ſo? I your dear Michael? your dear friend? You miſtake; I am only a dirty little country boy. Don't you remember? Nay, let go my hand. The ſkin is only fit to cut up for ſhoe ſoles.

Val.

My dear friend excuſe my impertinence, and for pity's ſake guide me back to our houſe. My mama will pay you well.

Mich.
(looking at him from top to bottom.)

Have you finiſhed reading your Tellymack?

Val.
[29]
(looking down quite confuſed.)

Ah! pray now—

Mich.
(putting his finger to the ſide of his noſe, and looking up.)

Tell me, my little wiſe man, how big may the moon be juſt now?

Val.

Nay, ſpare me, I beg of you, and guide me out of this wood.

Mich.

You ſee then, maſter, that one may be a dirty little country boy, and yet be good for ſomething. What would you give now to know your way, inſtead of knowing how big the moon is?

Val.

I own my fault, and I promiſe never to ſhew any pride for the future.

Mich.

Well, that is clever. But this ſame repenting by neceſſity may only hang by a thread. It is not amiſs that a young gentleman ſhould ſee what it is to look upon a poor man's ſon like a dog, and play with him according to his fancy. But to ſhew you that an honeſt clown does not bear malice, I will paſs the night with you, as I have paſſed many a one with our ſheep on the downs. Tomorrow morning early I will take you home to your papa. Here, then, I'll ſhare my bed-chamber with you.

Val.

O, my good Michael!

Mich.
(ſtretching himſelf under a tree.)

Come, ſir, ſettle yourſelf at your eaſe.

Val.

But where is this bed-chamber of your's?

Mich.

Why here.

(Striking on the ground.)

Here is my bed; take your place. It is wide enough for us both.

Val.

What, muſt we lie here under the open air?

Mich.

I aſſure you, ſir, the king himſelf has not a better bed. See what a fine cieling you have over your head; how many bright diamonds adorn it! and then our handſome ſilver lamp.

(Pointing to the moon.)

Well, what do you think of it?

Val.

Oh! my dear Michael, I am ready to die with hunger.

Mich.

I dare ſay I can help you there too. See, here are ſome potatoes. Dreſs them, as you know how.

Val.

Why they are raw.

Mich.

It is only to boil or roaſt them. Make a fire.

Val.

We want a light to kindle one; and then where ſhall we find coal or wood?

Mich.
(ſmiling.)

Why cannot you find all that in your books?

Val.
[30]

Oh! no, my dear Michael.

Mich.

Well then I'll ſhew you that I know more than you and all your Tellymacks.

(Takes a tinder box, with flint and ſteel out of his pocket.)

Crack! there is fire already; now you ſhall ſee.

(He gathers a handful of dry leaves, and putting them round the under, ſons with his hand until they take fire.)

We ſhall ſoon have a blazing hearth.

(He puts bits of dry wood upon the lighted leaves.)

Do you ſee?

(lays the potatees cloſe to the fire, and ſprinkles them with duſt.)

This muſt ſerve, inſtead of aſhes, to hinder them from burning.

(Having laid them properly and covered them once more with duſt, he turns the fire over them, then adds freſh wood and blows it up with his breath.)

Have you a finer fire in your papa's kitchen? come, now they will ſoon be done.

Val.

O my good friend, what return can I make to your kindneſs?

Mich.

Return? Pooh! when one does good, it pays itſelf. But ſtop a moment. While the potatoes are roaſting, I will fetch ſome hay for you. I ſaw a good deal lying in one part of the wood. You will ſleep upon that like a prince. But take care of the roaſt while I am away.

(Goes out ſinging.)

SCENE XIII.

Valentine.

Fool that I was! how could I be ſo unjuſt as to deſpiſe this child. What am I, compared to him? how little I am in my own eyes, when I examine his behaviour and mine! but it ſhall never happen again. Henceforward I will not deſpiſe thoſe of a lower condition than myſelf. I will not be ſo proud, nor ſo vain.

(He walks about, and gathers up dry ſticks for the fire.)

SCENE XIV.

Valentine, Michael, (hauling in a large bundle of hay.)
Mich.

Here is your bed of down, your coverlid and all. I will make you a hed now quite ſoft.

Val.
[31]

I thank you, my friend. I would help you, but I do not know how to ſet about it.

Mich.

I don't want you. I can do it all alone. Go warm yourſelf.

(He unties the bundle, ſpreads part of it on the ground, and reſerves the reſt for a covering.)

That is finiſhed. Now let us think of ſupper.

(Takes a potatoe from the fire, and taſtes it.)

They are done. Eat them, while they are warm, they are better ſo.

Val.

What, won't you eat ſome with me?

Mich.

No, thank you. There is juſt enough for you.

Val.

How? Do you think?—

Mich.

You are too kind. I won't touch them. I am not hungry. Beſides I ſhall have as much pleaſure in ſeeing you eat them. Are they good?

Val.

Excellent, my dear Michael.

Mich.

I dare ſay, you never taſted ſweeter at your papa's table.

Val.

That is very true.

Mich.

Are you done? Come then, your bed is ready for you.

(Valentine lies down. Michael ſpreads the reſt of the hay over him, then takes off his jacket.)

The nights are cold; here, cover yourſelf with this too. If you find yourſelf chilly, come to the fire; I'll take care that it does not go out. Good night.

Val.

Dear Michael, I ſhall never be eaſy until I make you amends for my treating you ill.

Mich.

Think no more of it; I do not. The lark will awake us to-morrow morning at break of day.

(Valentine falls aſleep, and Michael ſits up cloſe by him to keep the fire in. At break of day Michael awakes him.)

Come maſter, you have ſlept enough. The lark has opened her ſong already, and the ſun will ſoon appear behind the hill. Let us ſet out, and go to your papa's.

Val.
(rubbing his eyes.)

What already? ſo ſoon? Good morning my dear Michael!

Mich.

Good morning, Maſter Valentine! How did you ſleep?

Val.
(riſing.)

As ſound as a rock. Here is your jacket. I thank you a thouſand, thouſand times. I ſhall never forget you as long as I live.

Mich.

Do not talk of thanks. I am as happy as you. Come, walk along with me. I'll guide you.

(They go off.)

SCENE XV.

[32]
(A room in Mr. Waller's Houſe.) Mr. and Mrs. Waller.
Mrs. W.

In what terrors have I paſſed this whole night! I fear, my dear, that ſome accident has happened to him. We muſt ſend out people to look for him.

Mr. W.

Make yourſelf eaſy my love; I will go myſelf. But who knocks?

(The door opens.)

Look, here he is.

SCENE XVI.

Mr. and Mrs. Waller, Valentine, Michael.
Mrs. W.
(running to her ſon.)

Ah! do I ſee thee again, my dear child?

Mich.

Yes, madam, there he is, ifegs! a little better mayhap than before you loſt him.

Mr. W.

Is that the caſe?

Val.

Yes, papa. I have been well puniſhed for my pride. What will you give him that has reformed me?

Mr. W.

A good reward, and with the greateſt chearfulneſs.

Val.
(preſenting Michael to him.)

Well, this is he to whom you owe it. I owe him my friendſhip too, and he ſhall always ſhare it.

Mr. W.

If that is ſo, I'll make him a little preſent every year of a couple of guineas, for curing you of ſo intolerable a fault.

Mrs. W.

And I will make him one of the ſame ſum, for having preſerved my ſon to me.

Mich.

If you pay me for the ſatisfaction that you feel, I ſhould pay you too for what I felt. So we are clear.

Mr. W.

No, my little man, we ſhall not run from our words. But let us go to breakfaſt all four. Valentine ſhall relate his adventures of the night.

Val.

Yes, papa; and I ſhall not ſpare myſelf, though I ſhould be turned into ridicule for them. I bluſh for my folly, but hope that I ſhall never have to bluſh for the ſame behaviour again.

Mr. W.
[33]

My dear ſon, how happy you will make your mother and me by proving that your reformation is ſincere, and will never ſuffer a relapſe.

(Valentine takes Michael by the hand; Mr. Waller gives his to his lady, and they all go into the next apartment.)

THE PLEASURES OF WORK.

Lady Stanfield.

WHAT is the matter, Viola? You ſeem grieved.

Viola.

So I am, mama.

Lady Stan.

At what, my dear? I thought to ſee you come back quite in ſpirits after your walk.

Viola.

My walk was pleaſant at firſt; but in coming home, as I paſſed before our carpenter's houſe, I ſaw his three children ſitting at the door, and crying moſt piteouſly. They were ſtarving with hunger.

Lady Stan.

How can that be? Their father has a good trade, and it is not a week ſince I paid him three guineas for work done about our houſe.

Viola.

So my governeſs told a woman, one of the neighbours, that came up to comfort the children and gave them ſome bread.

Lady Stan.

And what did ſhe ſay?

Viola.

This poor man, ſaid ſhe, is much to be pitied. He works night and day, and is never the richer; his wife manages ſo ill. She knows nothing of houſewifery. She can neither ſew, nor ſpin, nor knit; and cannot even get up the family's linen. If her huſband wants a clean ſhirt, he muſt have it waſhed and mended out of the houſe.

Lady Stan.

Sad management indeed! and I do not wonder that you were grieved at finding a woman who does not perform any ſingle duty of her ſex. I wiſh ſhe may be the only one of that ſort that you will ever meet.

Viola.

Ah! mama, this is not all. As ſhe can do nothing for her family, nothing in the world, idleneſs has led her to drinking. When her huſband, after working hard, thinks to have a good meal ready for him at his return home, he finds his wife ſtretched upon the bed, [34]intoxicated; and very often his children have not a bit of bread to eat the whole day. Don't you think thoſe poor children much to be pitied?

Lady Stan.

I pity them as well as you, my dear; but on this diſagreeable occaſion, you had an opportunity of making a remark that may be ſerviceable to you all your life.

Viola.

What is that, mama?

Lady Stan.

That a woman who neglects the employments of her ſex and condition, is the moſt contemptible and unhappy creature in the world. You may now perceive the reaſon why your papa and I conſtantly adviſe you to be doing ſomething.

Viola.

Oh! yes, mama; I ſee now how much you love me when you inſtruct me in my work. But pray tell me, have young ladies of fortune and quality any occaſion to learn ſo many things? When they are married, have not they waiting women to do for them whatever they want?

Lady Stan.

My dear Viola, work is as abſolutely neceſſary for them as for the children of the poor. Not to mention the reverſes of fortune that may one day deprive a woman of every means of ſubſiſtence, except the labour of her own hands: and yet theſe reverſes are common enough. But in the higheſt rank of life, amidſt a crowd of ſervants ready at her call, ſhould not ſhe herſelf know ſomething of what work is, in order to employ each one properly in his ſeveral way, not to require of them more than they can perform, to be able to recompenſe their diligence by making their ſervice eaſy, and thus to gain their attachment and reſpect. Obliged by her rank and her wealth to employ a great number of tradeſmen, how will ſhe be able, without knowing what work is herſelf, to ſet the proper value upon that of others, by neither cutting ſhort the fair demand of a uſeful tradeſman, nor yielding to the impoſitions of the vender of luxuries and faſhionable toys; and thus on the one hand indulge a generoſity ſuitable to her birth, and on the other guard againſt a uſeleſs expence [...] Beſides, what a pleaſure for a ſenſible woman to ſee herſelf and her children clothed in the work of her own hands, and to employ the ſavings of ſuch oeconomy in relieving the ſick and indigent, and [35]bringing up their children, ſo that they may in proper time maintain their parents?

Viola.

Ah! pray don't let us loſe a moment. Teach me all that, mama.

Lady Stan.

I will, my dear; that I may, by ſo doing, both perform my own duty, and aſſiſt you to follow the dictates of nature and religion; but particularly that I may ſave you from that dangerous diſſipation which a habit of idleneſs may render agreeable and even neceſſary. I will do it in order to make domeſtic retirement not unpleaſing to you; in order to make you yourſelf amiable in the eyes of your huſband, and reſpectable in thoſe of your children; in order to procure you hereafter a relief and amuſement that may divert your attention from the evils of life, which might otherwiſe affect you too forcibly; and in fine, to inſure to you the tranquillity of a good conſcience, and to render you happy every moment of your life. You have ſeen, by the example of the carpenter's wife, to what odious vices idleneſs may lead us. But what think you of that vapouriſh unhappy liſtleſſneſs, the moſt inſupportable torment to a woman? I can give you, perhaps, a ſlight idea of it, and proportioned to your underſtanding, in the ſtory of a little girl of your own age.

Viola.

O dear, mama! make haſte; let us have the little girl's ſtory.

Lady Stan.

Then here it is. "Mrs. Friendly was always happy in being employed, and never paſſed a quarter of an hour otherwiſe the whole day. Angelica, her daughter, could hardly believe her when ſhe talked to her of the ſatisfaction ariſing from induſtry, and the diſagreeable effects of doing nothing. It is true, ſhe worked whenever her mother bid her, for ſhe was accuſtomed to obey; but one may eaſily imagine how unhappy ſhe was at her work, as ſhe never began it but with reluctance. My dear child, Mrs. Friendly would often ſay to her, when ſhe ſaw her at work with her head hanging down, and her hands in a careleſs poſture, I wiſh you may ſoon feel the tireſome languor that ariſes from having nothing to do, and the ſatisfaction that one enjoys in being moderately employed. This wiſh, inſpired by her affection, was not long unaccompliſhed. Angelica, then about eleven years old, was to go one day with her mother to a country-houſe [36]many miles off. Mrs. Friendly, at her departure, took her work-bag with her, and ſtrongly recommended it to Angelica not to forget hers. Angelica was willing to obey; but how eaſily does one loſe ſight of a duty that is performed with reluctance! The workbag was forgot. Their journey at firſt was quite agreeable. The weather was fine, and all nature ſeemed to ſmile. But about noon, the clouds thickened round the horizon, and the thunder rolled from one end of the ſky to the other. Their fright obliged them to ſtop at a ſmall town, where there was only one inn, and immediately afterwards the rain came down in a flood. As the approaching ſtorm had forced a number of travellers to ſeek ſhelter in the inn, Mrs. Friendly and her daughter could not find a ſingle room in it diſengaged. She therefore ordered the horſes to be unharneſſed, and alighted at the houſe of a good old woman cloſe by, who very civilly reſigned them her bed-chamber and her bed, the only one that ſhe had. How happy was Mrs. Friendly that ſhe had brought her work. The good old woman ſat beſide her, ſpinning at her wheel, and between work and converſation the long ſummer's afternoon paſſed away without ſeeming tedious to them. Poor Angelica was not very happy in the mean time. The cottage was ſmall, and after ſhe had viſited every corner of it, ſhe had then abſolutely nothing left to do. The rain, which ſtill fell in great abundance, did not allow her to ſet her foot out of doors; the terrible noiſe of the thunder left her no deſire for ſleep, and the converſation of the old woman, who could talk of nothing but her work, was not very likely to amuſe her. She begged her mama to let her have her work; but Mrs. Friendly told her very juſtly, that ſhe would not deprive herſelf of amuſement for her; that having taken care to bring with her ſomething to employ herſelf, it was but fair that ſhe ſhould enjoy the fruits of her attention, and that ſhe on the contrary ſhould ſuffer for her negligence and forgetfulneſs. Angelica could ſay nothing to reaſons ſo forcible. After many weariſome yawnings, ſighs of impatience, and fruitleſs murmurs againſt the weather, Angelica at length got to the end of the evening. She eat a ſmall ſupper without appetite, and went to bed much out of humour with her jaunt. How joyful did ſhe riſe at the [37]firſt ſummons of the ſun who roſe without a cloud! With what eagerneſs did ſhe haſten her mother's departure! At laſt the carriage was ready; and Mrs. Friendly, having generouſly rewarded the good old woman for her civility, ſet forward again as well ſatisfied with her manner of paſſing the day before, as Angelica was diſcontented with it. The roads had lately been much broken up, and the rain water which ſtill covered them, hindered the ruts from being obſerved. The chaiſe jolted out of one hole into another, the axle creaked, and the glaſſes rattled; at laſt a wheel broke down, and the carriage was overthrown. Happily Mrs. Friendly and her daughter received no hurt. They recovered from their fright by degrees, and perceiving at a diſtance a little hamlet upon the ſide of a hill, Mrs. Friendly took her daughter by the hand, and attended by her ſervant, walked towards the hamlet, intending to ſend aſſiſtance to her coachman. There was in this place neither ſmith nor wheelwright; ſo that they were obliged to wait almoſt two days for wheels from town, as Mrs. Friendly would travel in no other carriage but her own. Poor Angelica, how ſhe cried! how ſhe lamented the tediouſneſs of the time! The fright of her fall had made ſuch an impreſſion on her, as to deprive her of the uſe of her limbs; ſo that ſhe could not enjoy even the amuſement of walking. What could Mrs. Friendly do to make her time leſs heavy? The ſtrict juſtice that ſhe made a point of purſuing with her daughter, forbad her to reſign her own work to her; beſides, Angelica had ſo neglected her improvement in needle-work, that ſhe [...]ould have entirely ſpoiled it. She then began to feel the value of employing one's ſelf, and bluſhing with ſhame, ſaid thus to her mother: Ah! mama, I have well deſerved what has happened to me, and now for the firſt time ſee the reaſon why you always adviſed me ſo ſtrongly to work. I have ſufficiently felt the weariſomeneſs of doing nothing. She then threw herſelf into her mother's arms, and hiding her face in her boſom, I beg pardon, mama, for grieving you by my indolence. I ſaw that you were troubled to ſee me fret. But, for your ſake and my own, I ſhall change my behaviour from this moment. Mrs. Friendly kiſſed her daughter, praiſed her reſolution, and to ſtrengthen the effect of Angelica's ſelf-taught leſſon, [38]ſhewed her how a taſte for work hinders our time from hanging heavy, and ſoftens the vexations of life, by diverting our thoughts from them in an agreeable and ſalatary manner. She bleſſed the accidents of a journey that had wrought ſo happy a change in her daughter.

Angelica, on the other hand, kept her promiſe and even went beyond it; ſo that Mrs. Friendly never had reaſon to find fault with her afterwards, unleſs for too great application.

THE YOUNG SPARROWS.

LITTLE Robert one day perceived a ſparrow's neſt under the eaves of the houſe, and running immediately for his ſiſters to inform them of his diſcovery, they all contrived together how to get the little covey into their poſſeſſion. It was agreed to wait until the young ones ſhould be fledged; that then Robert ſhould raiſe a ladder againſt the wall, and that his ſiſter ſhould hold it faſt below, while he climbed up for the neſt. When they thought the little birds ſufficiently feathered, they made ready to put their deſign in execution. It ſucceeded perfectly, and they found three young ones in the neſt. The old birds ſent forth piteous cries on ſeeing their little ones, whom they had nouriſhed with ſo much care, taken from them; but Robert and his ſiſters were ſo overjoyed, that they did not pay the leaſt attention to their complaints.

They were at firſt ſomething puzzled what to do with their priſoners. Auguſta, the youngeſt, being of a mild and compaſſionate diſpoſition, was for having them put into a cage: ſhe promiſed to take the charge of them upon herſelf, and to feed them regularly every day: ſhe deſcribed in a lively manner to her brother and ſiſter, the pleaſure that they ſhould have in ſeeing and hearing thoſe young birds when grown big. This was oppoſed by Robert: he maintained that it was better to pluck them juſt as they were, and that it would be much more funny to look at them jumping about in the room without feathers, than to ſee them diſmally ſhut up in a cage. Charlotte, the eldeſt, declared herſelf of the ſame opinion as Auguſta, but Robert perſiſted in his own.

[39]At laſt the two little girls, ſeeing that their brother would not give up the point, and that beſides he had the neſt in his poſſeſſion, agreed to whatever he deſired. But he had not waited for their conſent to begin his execution. The firſt was already plucked. There is one ſtript, ſays he, ſetting it on the ground. In a moment all the little family were deprived of their tender feathers. The poor things cried, peep! peep! and complained very piteouſly; they ſhuddered with the cold, and ſhook their bare little wings. But Robert, inſtead of pitying their ſufferings, did not end his perſecutions there: he puſhed them with his toe to make them go on, and whenever they tumbled over the burſt out a laughing; and at laſt his ſiſters joined in the laugh with him.

While they were indulging this cruel amuſement, they ſaw at a diſtance their tutor coming towards them. Mum! Each pocketed a bird, and was ſlinking off. "Well, cried their tutor to them, where are you going? Come hither!" This order obliged them to ſtop. They advanced ſlowly, with their eyes fixed on the ground.

The Tutor.

Why do you run away at my coming?

Rob.

We were only playing.

The Tutor.

You know, I do not debar you of amuſement, and indeed I am never ſo happy as when I ſee you all merry.

Rob.

We were afraid that you were coming to ſcold us.

The Tutor.

Do I ever ſcold you for taking an innocent diverſion? I ſee you have done ſomething amiſs. Why have you each your hand in your pocket? I muſt know the reaſon. Shew me each your hand, and what you have in it.

(They ſhow each their hand, with a bird plucked.)
The Tutor,
(with an emotion of pity and indignation.)

And who could give you the idea of treating theſe poor little creatures thus?

Rob.

Why, it is ſo droll to ſee ſparrows jump without feathers.

The Tutor.

You think it very droll to ſee innocent creatures ſuffer, and to hear their cries when in pain?

Rob.

No, ſir; I did not think it put them to pain.

The Tutor.

Did'nt you? Come hither: I will convince you it did.

(He plucks a few hairs out of Robert's head.)
Rob.

Oh! Oh!

The Tutor.
[40]

Does that hurt you?

Rob.

Do you think it does not, to pluck one's hairs?

The Tutor.

Pſhaw! there are only a dozen.

Rob.

But that is too much.

The Tutor.

What would it be then, were one to pluck out all your hair ſo? Have you a notion of the pain that you would feel? And yet you have put theſe birds to the very ſame torture, though they never did you any harm. And you, young ladies, you that ſhould be more tender-hearted, did you ſuffer this?

The two little miſſes were ſtanding by ſilent, but hearing theſe laſt words, and feeling the keenneſs of the rebuke, they ſat down with their eyes ſwimming in tears. The tutor remarking their ſorrow, was touched with it and ſaid no more to them.

Robert did not cry, and endeavoured to juſtify himſelf thus: I could not think that I did them any harm. They ſung all the while, and they clapped their wings as if they were pleaſed.

The Tutor.

Do you call their cries ſinging? But why ſhould they ſing?

Rob.

I ſuppoſe to call their father and mother.

The Tutor.

No doubt. And when their cries ſhould have brought them, what did the young ones mean to tell them by clapping their wings?

Rob.

I cannot ſay exactly; perhaps to aſk their help.

The Tutor.

Juſt ſo. Therefore, if thoſe birds could have expreſſed themſelves in our ſpeech, you would have heard them cry, "Ah! father and mother, ſave us! We have unhappily fallen into the hands of cruel children who have plucked all our feathers. We are cold, and in pain. Come, warm us and cure us, or we ſhall die."

The little girls could hold out no longer; they ſobbed and hid their faces in their handkerchiefs. It was you, Robert, that led us to this cruelty. We hated the thought of it ourſelves. Robert was then himſelf ſenſible of his fault. He had already been puniſhed by his tutor plucking his hair; he was now much more ſo by the reproaches of his own heart. The tutor thought there was no occaſion to add to this double puniſhment. It was not, indeed, from an inſtinct of cruelty, but purely from want of thought, that Robert had done this ill-natured action, and the pity which he ſelt from that moment for all creatures [41]weaker than himſelf, opened his heart to the ſentiments of kindneſs and humanity that have animated him all the reſt of his life.

THE TWO APPLE-TREES.

ARich huſbandman had two ſons, the one exactly a year older than the other. The very day the ſecond was born, he had ſet in the entrance of his orchard two young apple-trees equal in ſize, which he had ſince cultivated with the ſame care, and which had thriven ſo equally that nobody could give the preference to either of them before the other. When his children were capable of handling garden tools, he took them, one fine ſpring day, to ſee thoſe two trees which he had planted for them, and called by their names; and after they had ſufficiently admired their fine growth, and the number of bloſſoms that covered them, he ſaid, "You ſee, children, I give you theſe trees in good condition. They will thrive as much by your care as they will loſe by your negligence, and their fruit will reward you in proportion to your labour."

The youngeſt, named Edmund, was indefatigable in his attention. He was all day buſy in clearing his tree of inſects that would have hurt it, and he propped up its ſtem, to hinder it from taking an ugly bent. He looſened the earth all round it, that the warmth of the ſun and the moiſture of the dews might cheriſh its roots. His mother had not tended him more carefully in his infancy than he did his young apple-tree.

His brother Moſes did none of all this. He ſpent his time on a mount that was hard by, throwing ſtones from it at paſſengers in the road. He went amongſt all the little country boys in the neighbourhood, to box with them, ſo that he was always ſeen with broken ſhins and black eyes, from the blows and kicks that he received in his quarrels. He neglected his tree ſo far, in ſhort, that he never once thought of it, till one day in autumn he by chance ſaw Edmund's tree ſo full of apples, ſtreaked with purple and gold, that were it not for the props which [42]ſupported its branches, the weight of its fruit muſt have bent it to the ground. Struck with the fight of ſo fine a growth, he ran to his own, hoping to find as large a crop on it; but what was his ſurprize, when he ſaw nothing but branches covered with moſs, and a few yellow leaves! Quite angry and jealous, he went to his father, and ſaid, "Father, what ſort of a tree is this that you have given me? It is as dry as a broomſtick, and I ſhall not have ten apples on it. But my brother!—Oh? you have uſed him better. Bid him at leaſt ſhare his apples with me."— "Share with you? ſaid his father: ſo the induſtrious would loſe his laber to feed the idle. Take what you get; it is the reward of your negligence, and do not think to accuſe me of injuſtice, when you ſee your brother's rich crop. Your tree was as fruitful and in as good order as his. It bore as many bloſſoms, and grew in the ſame ſoil; only it had not the ſame uſage. Edmund has kept his tree clear of even the ſmalleſt infects; you have ſuffered them to eat up yours in its bloſſom. As I do not chuſe to let any thing which God has given me, and for which I hold myſelf accountable to him, go to ruin, I take this tree from you again, and call it no more by your name. It muſt paſs through his hands to recover itſelf, and is his property from this moment, as well as the fruit that he ſhall make it bear. You may go and look for another in my nurſery, and rear it, if you will, to make amends for your fault: but if you neglect it, that too ſhall belong to your brother, for aſſiſting me in my labour."

Moſes felt the juſtice of his father's ſentence, and the wiſdom of his deſign. He went that moment and choſe in the nurſery the moſt thriving young apple-tree that he could find. Edmund aſſiſten him with his advice in rearing it, and Moſes did not loſe a moment. He was never out of humour now with his comrades, and ſtill leſs with himſelf, for he applied chearfully to work, and in autumn he ſaw his tree fully anſwer his hopes. Thus he had the double advantage of enriching himſelf with a plentiful growth of fruit, and at the ſame time of getting rid of the vicious habits that he had contracted.

His father was ſo well pleaſed with this change, that the following year he ſhared the produce of a ſmall orchard between him and his brother.

IF MEN DO NOT SEE YOU, GOD SEES YOU.

[43]

MR. Ferguſon was walking in the country one fine warm day in harveſt time, with his youngeſt ſon Frank. Papa, (ſaid Frank, looking wiſtfully towards a garden by the ſide of which they were walking,) I am very dry.—And I too, my dear, anſwered Mr. Ferguſon; but we muſt have patience until we go home.

Frank.

There is a pear-tree loaded with very fine fruit: they are Windſor pears. Ah! with what pleaſure I could eat one!

Mr. Ferg.

I do not doubt it; but that tree is in a private garden.

Frank.

The hedge is not very thick, and here is a hole where I can eaſily get through.

Mr. Ferg.

And what would the owner of the garden ſay, if he ſhould be there?

Frank.

Oh! he is not there, I dare ſay, and nobody can ſee us.

Mr. Ferg.

You miſtake, child! There is one who ſees us, and who would puniſh us, and juſtly too, becauſe it would be wicked to do what you propoſe.

Frank.

Who is that, papa?

Mr. Ferg.

He who is every where preſent, who never loſes ſight of us a moment, and who ſees to the very bottom of our thoughts; that is, God.

Frank.

Ah! it is very true. I ſhall not think of it any more.

Juſt then a man ſtood up behind the hedge, whom they could not ſee before, becauſe he had been ſitting down on a graſſy ſlope. It was an old man, the owner of the garden, who ſpoke thus to Frank: "Return thanks to God, my child, that your father hindered you from ſtealing into my garden, and coming to take what does not belong to you. Know, that at the foot of each tree there is a trap laid to catch thieves, where you would certainly have been caught, and perhaps have lamed yourſelf for ever. But ſince, at the firſt word of the prudent leſſon given you by your father, you have ſhewed a fear of God, and did no longer inſiſt on the theft that you intended, I [44]will give you with pleaſure ſome of the fruit that you wiſhed to taſte." At theſe words he went up to the fineſt pear-tree, ſhook it, and brought back his hat full of pears to Frank.

Mr. Ferguſon would have taken money out of this purſe to pay this civil old man, but could not prevail on him to accept any. "I have had a ſatisfaction, ſir, in obliging your ſon, which I ſhould loſe were I to be paid for it. God alone repays ſuch actions."

Mr. Ferguſon ſhook hands with him over the hedge, and Frank thanked him too in a very manly manner; but he ſhewed a ſtill more lively gratitude in the hearty appetite that he appeared to have for the pears which did indeed quite run over with juice. That is a very good man, ſaid Frank to his papa, after he had finiſhed the laſt, and they had got a good diſtance from the old man.

Mr. Ferg.

Yes, my dear; and he is ſo, no doubt, becauſe his heart is convinced of this great truth, that God never fails to reward good actions, and chaſtiſe evil.

Frank.

Would God have puniſhed me then, if I had taken the pears?

Mr. Ferg.

The good old man told you what would have happened to you. God, my dear child, orders every thing that paſſes upon earth, and directs events ſo as to reward good people for their virtuous actions, and to puniſh the wicked for their crimes. I will tell you an adventure which relates to this ſubject, and made ſo ſtrong an impreſſion on me, when a child, that I ſhall never forget it as long as I live.

Frank.

Ah! papa, how happy I am to-day; a pleaſant walk, fine pears, and a ſtory beſides!

Mr. Ferg.

When I was as little as you, and lived at my father's, we had two neighbours, the one on the right, the other on the left-hand of our houſe: their names were Dobſon and Vicars. Mr. Dobſon had a ſon called Simon, and Mr. Vicars one alſo of the name of Gamaliel. Behind our houſe and thoſe of our neighbours were ſmall gardens, ſeparated at that time only by quickſet hedges. Simon, when alone in his father's garden, amuſed himſelf with throwing ſtones into all the gardens round about, never once thinking that he might hurt ſomebody. Mr. Dobſon had obſerved this, and reprimanded him ſeverely for it, threatening to chaſtiſe him if [45]ever he did ſo again. But unhappily this child knew not, or elſe did not believe, that one ſhould not do amiſs, even when alone, becauſe God is always near us and ſees whatever we do. One day, when his father was gone out, thinking that nobody could ſee him and therefore that he ſhould not be puniſhed, he filled his pocket with ſtones and began pelting them all round him. Juſt at the ſame time Mr. Vicars was in his garden with his ſon Gamaliel. This boy had the misfortune to think, as well as Simon, that it was enough not to do amiſs before others, and that when alone one might do what one pleaſed. His father had a gun charged, to ſhoot the ſparrows that came picking his cherries; and he was ſitting in a ſummer-houſe to watch them. At this moment, a ſervant came to tell him that a ſtrange gentleman wanted him in the parlour: he therefore left the gun in the ſummer-houſe, and expreſſly forbid Gamaliel to touch it. But Gamaliel, when all alone, ſaid to himſelf, "I dont ſee what harm there would be in playing with this gun a little;" and ſaying thus, he took it up and began to exerciſe with it like a ſoldier. He handled his arms and reſted his firelock, and had a mind to try if he could make ready and preſent. The muzzle of his gun happened to be pointed towards Mr. Dobſon's garden, and juſt as he was going to ſhut the left eye, in order to take aim, a pebble ſtone thrown by Simon ſtruck him in that very eye. The fright and the pain together, made Gamaliel drop the gun, which went off; and, oh! what cries and ſhrieks were immediately heard in both gardens! Gamaliel had received a blow of a ſtone in the eye, and Simon received the whole charge of the gun in his leg. Thus the one loſt his eye, and the other remained a cripple all the reſt of his life.

Frank.

Ah! poor Simon! poor Gamaliel! how I pity them!

Mr. Ferg.

They were, it is true, very much to be pitied; but their parents ſtill more ſo, for having children ſo diſobedient and vicious. After all it was a real happineſs for theſe two bad boys to have met with this accident.

Frank.

How ſo, papa?

Mr. Ferg.

I will tell you. If God had not early puniſhed theſe children, they would always have continued [46]in miſchief, whenever they found themſelves alone; whereas they experienced by this warning, that whatever bad actions men do not ſee, God ſees and puniſhes. This was therefore a leſſon to them to amend themſelves, and they became thenceforth prudent and ſedate, and ſhunned doing miſchief when alone, as much as if all the world ſaw them. And this indeed was the deſign of Providence in thus puniſhing them; for our merciful Creator never chaſtiſes us but to make us become better.

Frank.

Well, that eye and leg will make me take care. I will ſhen what is wrong and do what is right, even though I ſee nobody near me.

As he had finiſhed theſe words, they arrived at their own houſe-door.

THE GOOD SON.
A DRAMA, in Two ACTS *.

CHARACTERS.

  • JEREMY GOODACRE, a Country Labourer.
  • NANNY GOODACRE, his Wife.
  • CIOFLY, their Daughter.
  • ISAAC her Lover.
  • CHARLES GOODACRE a Lieutenant of Foot, Son to Jeremy.
  • BONIFACE, a Schcolmaſter.
  • Recru [...]ting Serjeant—Soldiers—Country People.
SCENE I.
A graſs plat before Jeremy Goodacre's cottage. In the middle of it, a large tree, with a ſeat round it.
Iſaac, (alone)

I Did not ſee her all yeſterday. I have not ſpent a day this twelve month without ſeeing her. What can have happened? Every thing is quiet in the houſe. Ah! Cicely, can you ſleep at eaſe, while you know how uneaſy I am? [47]—Mayhap ſhe has changed her mind, and loves ſomebody elſe.

(Goes towards the cottage door)

Heh! Cicely, Cicely!

SCENE II.
Iſaac, Cicely.
Cic.
(mimicking him.)

Heh! Iſaac, Iſaac!—Well, here I am.

Iſaac.

You ſeem to be in high ſpirits, Cicely.

Cic.

Are you angry that I am glad to ſee you?

Iſaac.

You did not want to ſee me yeſterday though, or you would have been where you promiſed.

Cic.

Well, are you going to ſcold me? Do you think I was not as uneaſy as you were?

Iſaac.

Dear heart! Cicely, are you ſerious? Well, now I am as happy as I was dull a minute ago. But what hindered you to come?

Cic.

You know it was the firſt day of the month; and when my brother, at his landing, wrote to father from Portſmouth, he told him that he ſhould hear from him again, without fail, as yeſterday.

Iſaac.

Well?

Cic.

So father would not wait for the poſtman, but ſent me, about four o'clock, to the poſt-office, for the letter. They told me there, to wait; that it could not be long before the coach came in: ſo I ſtaid, upon thorns. And father, uneaſy at my ſtop, came ſoon afterwards; and before a quarter of an hour's end, comes mother too. You know I could not quit them. So there we ſtaid until dark night, and no coach. I ſuppoſe ſome accident had happened. We came back ſorrowful enough, and I could not leave father and mother grieving by themſelves; now tell me, could I?

Iſaac.

No, you are very right. I ſhan't ſcold you. But what is your hurry now? Where do you want to go?

Cic.

To ſee if the letter is come yet. Father and mother are terribly uneaſy. They are ſo fond of my brother, and he of them.

Iſaac.

Now, Cicely—are you fond of me?

Cic.

My brother, that was only a private ſoldier, and is now a lieutenant.

Iſaac.

Yea, Cicely, but—

Cic.
[48]

And has two or threeſcore men at his command.

Iſaac.

Ah! your brother is well off.

Cic.

How grand will he be in his ſcarlet coat and his gold ſhoulder-knot! Oh! it is a fine thing, Iſaac, to be a captain? Doſt not think ſo?

Iſaac.

Ay, I ſhall know it, I am afraid. He'll be aſhamed now, mayhap, to ſee me one of his family, as I have no gold ſhoulder-knot, nor men at my command.

Cic.

No, Iſaac, do not make yourſelf uneaſy. My father has lived in the ſame way of life with you theſe ſixty years, and my brother has too much ſenſe to deſpiſe it. He would have been the ſame as you, if he had not chanced to enliſt when he was young. No, he will never look for a huſband for his ſiſter out of her own condition.

Iſaac.

Ah! Cicely, how happy you make me!

SCENE III.
Jeremy, Cicely, Iſaac.
Jer.

Are you come back already? Where is the letter? Let's ſee.

Cic.

Father, I have not been at the poſt-office yet.

Jer.

And you ſtand there, prating!

Cic.

I was juſt a going. Well, I'll run as faſt as I can. Will you go Iſaac?

Jer.

Ay, go together; ſo you will be back the ſooner. But don't loiter on the road. And Cicely, as you paſs, you'll tell Mr. Boniface the ſchoolmaſter, to come here and read the letter for me.

SCENE IV.
Jeremy.

How uneaſy I am about the delay of this letter! I could not reſt the whole night. Ah! my dear boy, how the thoughts of you make us glad and ſorry by turns!

SCENE V.
Jeremy, Nanny.
Nan.

Well, this letter does not come. I don't know how it is; a dread hangs over me.

Jer.
[49]

Do not be impatient, my dear! we ſhall hear from him preſently, and ſee him too again very ſoon. I know we ſhall. Ah! I am ſure I pray for that every day.

Nanny.

He is a ſoldier, my good man, and a ſoldier is not certain of his life a moment. That is what makes me unhappy. Very often, when his letters are rend to us, and you imagine that I cry for joy, it is for grief and ſorrow. Each, I think, is perhaps his laſt: and this money that he ſent us at his landing I cannot look at it without a heavy ſigh. As I ſaid to myſelf, it is his pay from the king, the price of his blood; and can we, his father and mother, be happy while we are ſpending it? Ah! I wiſh he were here now.

Jer.

We ſhall have him here by and by, never fear. He will come to quarter in ſome town, mayhap, near ourſelves, and then we ſhall go and ſee him once a week.

Nanny,
(overjoyed.)

Aye, twice, three times a week, my man. Ah! if that was the caſe, how happy ſhould I be! But who can tell whether we ſhall know him again?

Jer.

Heh! I dare ſay I ſhall know my own ſon.

Nanny.

What, when he is dreſt like an officer, all over gold lace, with his breaſt-plate and his ſwaſh?

SCENE VI.
Jeremy, Nanny, Boniface.
Bon.

Good morrow, neighbour Jeremy. Good morrow, dame Goodacre.

Jer.

How doſt do, Maſter Boniface?

(ſhaking him by the hand.)
Bon.

Well, you have received news from your ſon? Where is the letter? Let me read it to you.

Jer.

We have not received it yet, and I am ſo impatient—

Bon.

I ſuppoſe ſo, if it were only to have the honour of receiving a letter from a lieutenant. But how the plague did he get up ſo high? I cannot think, for my part. Beſides, you never ſhewed me his letter that mentions it: you got the exciſeman to read it for you.

Nanny.

Then you did not hear that part, Mr. Boniface? Do, tell him how it [...]as, Jeremiah.

Bon.
[50]

Aye, come, do tell us about it, neighbour Jeremy.

Jer.

Well, maſter Boniface, the matter was as thus: In that laſt battle—at what d'ye call it—near—I never can think of the name; all his regiment was ſadly mauled; m [...]ſt of the officers killed or wounded. My ſon too had received a ball, but never minded it. He rallied about three hundred men as well as he could.

(with vehemence.)

led them up to the enemy, fell on with fixed bayonets, checked them ſo much that our people had time to retreat, and at laſt came off in good order at the head of fifty men. His general ſaw the whole, made him lieutenant upon the ſpot, and promiſed to befriend him as long as he lived.— Yes, maſter Boniface, it is all true. My ſon did juſt as I tell you.

Bon.

Oh! it is a brave youth. I ſaw that long ago, while he was at ſchool with me. When my boys were at play it was Charley that led the gang; and if ever there was a quarrel, he always ſobered the ſtouteſt of them. It was in him then, neighbour Jeremy. That is all natural to him.

Jer.
(laughing.)

Aye, by the maſs is it!

SCENE VII.
Jeremy, Nanny, Cicely, Boniface.
Cic.
(running.)

Father! father! here is the letter, here it is; and another Bank-note in it, I dare ſay, for it feels thick.

Jer.

My good Charley! I am afraid he hurts himſelf to ſerve me.

Cic.

And father, ſome more wine too. The winemerchant, he with the great red noſe, was at the poſtoffice at the ſame time with me, and had juſt got an order to ſend you another hamper full. Iſaac is gone to fetch it.

Bon.

A hamper full?

Jer.

There will be ſome of that for you, Maſter Boniface. But mean time, we have a little of the laſt left. You [...] drink with me while you read the letter. Go, dame and b [...] as th [...]t bottle and three glaſſes, with a [...] of bread and ch [...]e. We will make a breakfaſt of it [51]here under the tree. Bring out a table, Cicely. Make haſte.

Nanny and Cicely
(as they go off.)

But pray, now, do not read the letter without us.

Bon.

Never fear. You know, I cannot read before I break my faſt.

SCENE VIII.
Jeremy, Boniface, Cicely, (who goes backwards and forwards.)
Jer.

Open the letter, however, Maſter Boniface, though we won't read it the more for that. And yet I am curious to know what he ſays about the peace, and if he will ſoon come and ſee us.

Bon.

Of the peace, quotha? Aye, they talk of it a good deal, but I cannot think it. They recruit and impreſs ſtill as faſt as ever. Why, this morning a ſerjeant with his party came into the town.

Jer.

What, to recruit?

Bon.

Ay, marry. The ſame that ſwears he enliſted Iſaac, your daughter's ſweetheart, at the fair in t'other town. Take care, neighbour Jeremy, he'll carry off Cicely's huſband that is to be, if you do not take care. He is a ſlippery fellow, that [...] rjeant.

Cic.
(coming near to liſie [...].)

O gracious, are you in earneſt, Maſt [...]r Boniſace?

Jer.

Do not be a [...]aid, child, you know it was all a trick.

Bon.

Nay, if you are ſure of that. But come, let us unſeal—What a [...]e hand your ſon writes! how fair and legible: but he is indebted to me for it.

(He hems, and begins to read.)

"Honoured father—"

Jer.
(ſtretching his head out towards Boniface to hear [...] letter.)

Ah! my good Charley.

[...].

"As our regiment is ordered home, to remain in this country"—

Jer.

Heaven be praiſed! Then he will not croſs the ſeas again. How happy my wife will be!

Bon.

"I hope ſhortly to have the happineſs of ſeeing my family"—

Jer.
[52]

Oh! I knew we ſhould ſoon have him here.

Bon.

"Meantime I cannot give you greater ſatisfaction, than by informing you how honourably I have been treated a few days ſince"—

Jer.
(joyfully.)

Ay? Let us hear, let us hear.

Bon.

"By the general who politely invited me to dinner with him."—

Jer.

My Charley to dine with him? Oh! how the reſt would ſtare! all thoſe great officers! Well? well?

Bon.

"He held a particular converſation with me for a long time, and was pleaſed to pay me ſeveral compliments on my behaviour during the war, which were certainly more than I deſerved. In ſhort, he aſked me where I was born, and who was my father."—

Jer.

What! the general aſk about me? Well, what did he ſay? let's hear; quick, Maſter Boniface.

Bon.

"I told him that you were a poor honeſt labouring man, but that I would not change you for any father in the world, notwithſtanding your condition."—

Jer.
(lifting up his hands.)

Heavenly goodneſs! I think I hear him.

Bon.

"The general was pleaſed with this expreſſion of my duty towards you, and filling his glaſs, drank your health in the preſence of the whole table, requeſting me to inform you that he had done himſelf that pleaſure, and to aſſure you alway, of his friendſhip and good wiſhes."

Jer.
(overjoyed.)

Now, is it poſſible, Maſter Boniface? The general? Some duke, no doubt.

Bon.

Ay, you hear he drank your health.

Jer.
(runs towards the cottage, and calls out.)

Wife! wife! never mind what you are doing there, but come hither: come quick.

Nanny, from within the cottage.

What is the matter, Jeremiah?

Jer.

Nay, come, you ſhall hear; come, I tell you, quick.

SCENE IX.
Jeremy, Boniface, Nanny.
Jer.
(kiſſing Nanny.)

Oh! my dear good wife, what a ſon thou haſt given me!

Nanny,
[53]
(ſets the wine and bread and cheeſe on the table. Boniface lays hold on it unconcernedly.)

What is the matter good now? I am all over in a flutter of joy. Is he coming home?

Jer.

Oh! better than that. He dined with the general, d'ye know, and the general aſked about our town, and about me, and my ſon told him that I was a poor labourer, but that he would not change me for all the fathers in the world. And with that the general drank my health publickly, and promiſed me his friendſhip.

(Nanny claps her hands for joy.)

So now, my dear, we muſt drink the general's health. Come, dame, take you that glaſs, you t'other, Maſter Boniface, and I'll have this.

(Takes off his hat.)

Fill all bumpers. Come, here's a health to the noble general.

Bon.

'Fore George, he does not drink better than this.

Jer.

Hark ye, neighbour Boniface, you muſt write for me to my ſon, as how I have pledged the general's health in a bumper, and that he muſt thank him from me, and aſſure him that I love him dearly. Now don't forget. Nay, by the rights of the buſineſs, it would not be amiſs, I think, to ſend a civil line or two to himſelf.

Bon.

Pooh! neighbour Jeremy, what doſt talk on?

Nanny.

But Charley is coming home, is he? we ſhall ſoon ſee him. Eh?

Jer.

Softly child, you will hear that directly.

Nanny.

Ah! if he could come before our Cicely is married, it would be a double happineſs.

Jer.

Patience! Patience! maſter Boniface will go on.

Nanny.

Ay, ay; pray go on; mayhap he'll tell us ſomething more.

Bon.
(ſitting down again. Nanny goes to his ſide, and liſtens attentively.)

"Invited me to dine with him"— Where did I leave off?—"Drank your health—Requeſting me"—Ay, here it is—"Requeſting me to inform you"—

SCENE X.
Jeremy, Nanny, Cicely, Boniface.
Cic.
(crying and ſobbing.)

Help, help, father; here are the ſoldiers.

Jer.

How? What is the matter?

Cic.
[54]

The recruiting ſerjeant is going to take away Iſaac.

Bon.

What, and the hamper of wine too, that he is bringing?

Nanny.

O my ſtars, this is a misfortune!

Cic.

Do father, go and ſee if you can releaſe him. You are his father in a manner as well as mine. The ſerjeant will reſpect you, I am ſure. Every body reſpects you.

Jer.

S [...]ly child I as if every body lived in our town. But make yourſelves eaſy; it is not ſo bad perhaps as you imagine. I will go and talk to them.

Cic.

Do father, and I will go with you: perhaps we may prevail on them.

SCENE XI.
Nanny, Boniface.
Nanny.

Lackaday! I wiſh I could follow you. But now Maſter Boniface, you that can ſpeak like an oration, why don't you go and hold forth to them?

Bon.

No, no, dame; my buſineſs is to comfort the afflicted. I cannot quit you.

Nanny,
(with anxiety.)

Bleſs me! don't I hear a noiſe already in the town? I hope no harm will happen to my poor man. Do, neighbour Boniface, go and ſee what is the matter.

Bon.

Why you would not have me go! what me?

Nanny.

Yes. You are a man of learning. You can talk to them ſomething like.

Bon.

Ay, ſo much the worſe. Theſe blades would deſire no better ſport than to ſ [...]ll foul of men of learning, like me. [...]blood, keep to your books, they would ſay to me. And then again I am a little haſty, who can tell what might happen? I ſhould never have meddled with learning, that is plain.

Nanny.

Come, you are one of our beſt friends, Mr. Boniface, and won't you help us?

Bon.

Nay, but have a little moderation after all, Gammer. Think of my profeſſion. I can give you counſels and conſolations in Engliſh and in Latin, as much as you will; but for helping folks, it does not lie in my way.

Nanny.
[55]

Well, I could not have expected this of you. I ſee, I muſt hobble after them myſelf.

SCENE XII.
Boniface, (alone.)

Yes, yes! go and puſh myſelf in amongſt a parcel of young ſwaggerers. I have only twenty brats in my ſchool and thoſe young monkies play tricks on me from morning to night. What would I be amongſt a ſcore of great hulking fellows? I ſhould have no rods there to frighten them. I think it is much better to finiſh this b [...]ttle, and then I can read the reſt of the letter. I long to know—

(Fills his glaſs, and reads to himſelf.)

"The firſt of next month?"—Why that was [...].

(Continues to read eagerly)

"The ſecond? To be here on the ſecond of the month?"—Heh! they'll be quite happy.

(Drin [...]s off his wine.)

There is not a moment to be loſt.

(Filis again and drinks.)

I'll run after them, and bring them back.

(Fills and drinks a third time.)

The time is precious.

(Holding the bottle up, and ſecing it empty, riſes in a hurry, as if to run after them, and calls.)

Jeremy! Nanny! They are too far off: they do not hear me. Well, this news will make it up for me with Nanny. It would be a pity to quarrel with ſuch good folks, eſpecially juſt now, when they have got a freſh hamper of ſuch nectar as this.

ACT II.

SCENE I.
Jeremy, Iſaac, Nonny, the Serjeant, Country People, (Cic [...]ly and Soldiers ſtanding by.)
The Serj. to the Soldiers.

Come, no more of this whining; take him before a juſtice.

Country People.

You won't take the man by force, will you?

Iſaac.

Ay, let him, if he dare.

The Serj.

You may all talk as you will: this is my man [...]

(Slapping on his pocket.)

Here is my beating order, and that is enough.

Iſaac.
[56]

Beating order? you have no order to trapan fo [...]s.

Jer.
(making a ſign to the country people to be ſilent.)

Har [...]ye, Mr. Serjeant, good words go a great way.

[...] Serj.

Good words? I deſire no other. Let's ſee of what ſort yours are.

Jer.

I'll tell you what, ſerjeant, I love my king and country with all my heart; and if the war was not almoſt ever, and every thing ſettled, if we were in any danger, and there was a real occaſion—

The Sery.

Is this all that you have to ſay?

Jer.

Nay. ſerjeant, only hear me.

The Ser.
( [...]ing on his [...]ane.)

Well, let us hear.

Jer.

Th [...] young man is my ſ [...]n in law that is to be; but what of [...] if things were as I told you, I ſhould be the firſt to ſay, carry him off. For what can there be more our duty, than to fight for one's country? Take myſelf too, I would ſay. My head is grey, it is true, and my face covered with wrinkles, but I am neither too old nor too weak to fight as well as another. My ſon's noble bravery has made me ſtrong again,

(with vehemence.)

I will fight as long as I can carry a firelock, and when old age and weakneſs overpower me, I will hearten up the young fellows round me to behave themſelves bravely. If I ſee any of them draw back, I'll throw myſelf in his way and ſtop his ſlight, or, if he will run, he ſhall paſs over the carcaſe of a poor old man. Yes, upon my ſoul, ſerjeant, I would ſay exactly ſo.—if things were at that paſs.

The Serj.

And I would ſay, My good old gentleman,— you don't know what you are talking about.

Jer.
(a [...]vaneing a ſtep.)

Harkye, ſerjeant, mayhap you don't know what you are doing. If you give yourſelf airs with us, we'll find your betters ſomewhere; and if I write to my ſon, that is a lieutenant—

The Serj.

You a ſon a lieutenant? But if you had a dozen, I can only ſay, that I muſt have Maſter Iſaac here, or the ſmart money.

Iſaac.

Ay, ay, this is a fine way to come and get folk's money. You a king's man?

The Serj.

I do no more than the king does, in regard to your money, except that I take the trouble to come for it myſelf. Two guineas, or he muſt march.

Nanny.

Nay, ſerjeant, for pity's ſake—

The Serj.
[57]

Pity! we ſoldiers have much to do with pity. How would it be if the enemy were amongſt you? No quarter then, but your money or your lives!

Nanny,
(ſhuddering.)

Oh dear me!

The Serj.

No, no, we have not much time for pity. Broken arms and legs are nothing amongſt us.—But come, we are loſing time. Harkye, you muſt find the money, or the man is mine. Come along; march.

(Goes off with the ſoldiers and Iſaac.)
Jer.

Follow him, neighbours to the juſtice's, if he goes there. I'll be after you preſently.

(Cicely and the country people go out.)
SCENE II.
Jeremy, Nanny, Boniface, (out of breath)
Jer.

Ah! Maſter Boniface, you left us in the lurch.

Bon.

What a plague! I have been running after you this quarter of an hour.

Jer.

What is the matter, then? you ſeem all alive.

Bon.

Matter? the matter is here, gaffer.

(Striking the letter.)

Why your ſon is to be with us to-day, man.

Jer.

To-day, Mr. Boniface?

Bon.

Only hear.

(He reads.)

"Our regiment is ordered into quarters, and the firſt of next month the company to which I belong will march through your town." Look ye there, neighbour Jeremy; the firſt, that is, as one ſhould ſay, yeſterday.

Nanny.

Is it poſſible? Yeſterday? and not here yet?

Bon.

Stop, ſtop. Hear what follows.

(Reads.)

"Or if not that day, on the ſecond at fartheſt, I ſhall aſk permiſſion of the commanding officer to go and ſee you as we paſs by.

Jer.

Then, my dear boy comes at laſt! Wife, I will go and meet him. I'll go as far as the common. I'll ſtretch out my arms towards him, and call to him, My ſon, my dear ſon!

Nanny.

Nay, don't leave me pr'ythee. How can I keep pace with you, being ſo feeble? Then he will think that I do not love him as well as you do.

Bon.

Ay, ay, ſtay where you are, neighbour. Only let me have a guinea, quick.

Jer.
[58]

A guinea? For what?

Bon.

To keep the ſerjeant in diſcourſe about the two guineas that he aſks, and then when your ſon comes—

Jer.

Ah! right. Here my good friend. Run, ſee what you can do. For my part, I can think of nothing but my ſon at this moment.

(Beniface goes out running.)
SCENE III.
Jeremy, Nanny.
Nanny.

Pray, Jeremy, don't you go and leave me. I could not ſtay behind. You had better get up on this little h [...]. You will ſee further from the top of it.

Jer.

You are right, my dear. Marry, I am all on fire with joy and [...].

Nanny,
( [...] Jeremy goes up the hill)

Heaven be praiſed, then [...] is come home again. I ſhall ſee him once m [...] after ſo many long years. Dear! how my heart [...]! My joy was great when he came into the world, but now much greater.

(She calls to Jeremy.)

Well, my dear man, do you ſee ro [...]ing of him?

Jer. [...] hand over his eyes.

Not yet, honey; the ſun [...].

Nanny.

I hope all this joy may not be out of ſeaſon. Step down, and lend me a hand to get up. I ſhall ſee farther than you.

Jer.

What a duſt! Is it a flock of ſheep? No; I ſee the g [...]ing of their arms. They are coming down by you hill. It is they, my dear. It is they.

Nanny.

Do you ſee our boy?

Jer.

He [...] be for off. [...]h! who is this that comes galloping towards [...] through the town?

(He throws his [...].)

H [...]zal wife, here he comes on horſeback. Our own Charley.

Nanny.

Good lack! I am out of my wits with joy [...] Oh! I muſt go to meet him. Gracious! here he comes.

SCENE IV.
[59]
Jeremy, Nanny, Lieutenant Goodacre.
Lieut. Goodacre. entering as Jeremy comes down from the hill.

My dear father!

(embraces his father and mother.)
Jer.

Ah! my good ſon. God bleſs thee, my dear boy! The ſight of you makes me ſhed tears of joy. You have a thankful father.

Nanny.

Oh! that you have, my dear child, and a thankful mother too.

Lieut. Goodacre.

Why do you talk of thanks, my honoured parents? It is I that have obligations to you.

Jer.

No, Charles. I will ſay it before all the world, you have repaid me much more than I have ever given you. You are all my comfort, and the happineſs of my old age. It is you that keep me alive, and prolong my days.

Nanny.

We can never make you amends for the happineſs that you afford us.

Lieut. Goodacre.

And is it not the greateſt happineſs that I can enjoy myſelf? It would be none, if your affection did not make you ſhare it with me. Yes, my dear and honoured parents; I have never ceaſed to think of you in every circumſtance of life. When any good fortune has happened to me, I have thought very little of the advantage that fell to myſelf from it. The greateſt pleaſure that I felt at ſuch times, was in thinking of the ſatisfaction that it would occaſion to you. But in no part of my life have I enjoyed ſo great, ſo ſenſible a happineſs as at this moment, when I ſee both your eyes filled with tears.

(taking each of them by the hand, and looking at them by turns.)

O my worthy parents, I can never ſatisfy myſelf with ſeeing you.—But compoſe yourſelves. I cannot ſtay very long with you now. I ſhall return ſhortly, and ſpend a few days with you. Well, how do you go on? How do you paſs your old age? How do you live? Where is my ſiſter, that I have not ſeen [...] ſhe was in her cradle. Let me ſee her.

Jer.

She is a good girl, and gives us vaſh ſatisfaction. We are going to marry her, if you approve it. But I'll bring her hither directly.

(going, he returns.)

And yet I am grieved to tell you—

Nanny.
[60]

But for you ſhe might be very unhappy. Our intended ſon-in-law, my dear child—

Jer.

Has been trapanned by a ſerjeant, that luckily is ſtill here. Before he releaſes him, he expects two guineas; and they have been promiſed to him, to keep him on the ſpot, as we were in hopes that you would come in the mean time. How happy it is that you arrived here to-day?

Lieut. Goodacre.

Well, go father, and try to bring him hither without telling him that I am here, nor my ſiſter neither.

Jer.

Nay, how ſhall I refrain! I would much rather cry out to every body that I meet, He is here, he is here.

(goes out.)
SCENE V.
Nanny, Lieutenant Goodacre.
Lieut. Goodacre,
(looking round him.)

How charming is this retreat! Now indeed I know the place of my birth. Yonder is the cottage that I have ſo often ſighed after. There the great tree, under the ſhade of which we uſed to ſit with our neighbours on fine ſummer evenings: and here the hill that I choſe for the ſcene of my ſports. O happy years of my childhood! Of every ſpot that I ſee round me, there is none, my dear mother, that does not remind [...] me mark or other of your affection. But you [...] though [...].

Nanny.

My joy is ſo great, I can hardly give it vent. If I [...]ere alone, I could cry for an hour. Beſides, too, I think—

Lieut. Goodacre.

What, my dear mother?

Nanny.

That you are not our equal now. You are too much above us.

Lieut. Goodacre.

I too much above you? Oh! baniſh that though. Are not the [...] of nature the moſt ſacred? Am not I convinced that I cannot be dearer to any perſons upon earth th [...]n to you and my father? And ſhould not I in return fell a more ſincere affection to my parents, than to any other perſon in the univerſe? Ah! believe me, I ſhall continue to love and reſpect you the ſame as ever.

SCENE VI.
[61]
Nanny, Lieutenant Goodacre, Cicely.
Cic.
(enters haſtily to her mother, without obſerving Lieutenant Goodacre.)

What is the matter, mother? Why did my father ſend me here in ſuch a hurry?

(perceiving Lieutenant Goodacre, ſhe draws back.)

Oh goodneſs! an officer!

Lieut. Goodacre,
(aſide to Nanny.)

Mother, is that my ſiſter?

(Nanny makes ſigns to him in the affirmative. He goes to kiſs her.)

What a charming countenance!

Cic.
(ſtruggling.)

Oh! fye ſir, be quiet.

Nanny.

What Cicely, to your brother?

Lieut. Goodacre.

How ſurprized ſhe ſeems? Yes, Cicely, your brother, and I hope a brother that you love.

Cic.

Dear mother! what this fine officer? Is he my brother Charley?

Lieut. Goodacre,
(kiſſing her.)

What amiable innocence!

Cic.
(running to her mother, quite overjoyed.)

Oh! mother, we have nothing to fear now. Iſaac will ſoon be releaſed.

SCENE VII.
Jeremy, Nanny, Lieutenant Goodacre, Boniface, Cicely, Iſaac, the Serjeant, Country People.
Jer.
(pointing to his ſon.)

There, ſerjeant; there is the gentleman that will pay you the two guineas.

The Serj.
(ſurprized.)

How is this? an officer?

(takes off his hat.)
Lieut. Goodacre.

You ſay, ſir, that you have enliſted this man: where is your beating order?

The Serj.
(preſenting it to him with ſome confuſion.)

Here, ſir.

Lieut. Goodacre.

I ſee the number of your corps. What officer commands your party?

The Serj.

Captain Marſhall, ſir.

Lieut. Goodacre. having looked over the paper.

Why this is but a copy. Well, I know your captain, and think I ſhould know you too. Your dealing with this man does not ſeem to have been fair. I am afraid that you have [62]abuſed the honourable profeſſion of a ſoldier, and looked upon it as allowing you a privilege to extort poor people's money. I ſhall write to your captain, and meantime ſhall be anſwerable for this man's appearance.

(Serjeant goes off.)
SCENE VIII.
Jeremy, Nanny, Lieutenant Goodacre, Boniface, Cicely, Iſaac, Country People.
Lieut. Goodacre.

Come hither, ſiſter: Is this your intended ſpouſe? He is a clever young fellow. I like Cicel's [...] very much.

Iſaac.

You are very good, captain, to approve it, as I am no more than [...]bandman.

Lieut. Goodacre.

And what was my father? Are not you born of honeſt parents?

Nanny.

Yes, indeed, my dear ſon, as honeſt as any in the puriſh.

Lieut. Goodacre.

Well, I ſhall not be happy unleſs I am at your wedding. I ſhall take all the expence of it upon myſelf.

Country People,
(with a [...] of approbation.)

That is very generous indeed.

Lieut. Goodacre.

But do not I ſee Mr. Boniface?

Bon.

Yes, captain, much at your ſervice.

Lieut. Goodacre.

Ah! one of my cl [...]eſt acquaintances.

(ſhaking hands with him.)

I am ſorry to have made him angry [...] often ſo m [...]rly.

Bon.

That [...]. The preſent does me much honour. Do [...], it was I who read all your letters [...] good [...]? I have ſpread your reputation [...] country. Indeed I came in [...] me [...] of it.

Lieut. Goodacre.

Yes, Mr. Beniface, I acknowledge it with pleaſure. Your inſtructions have not been entirely uſeleſs to me in my advan [...] [...].

Bon. [...], with a pedantic teſs of his head.

Who would think

(aſide)

that I have [...]ogged a captain?

Lieut. Goodacre.

Father, do theſe good people belong to the village?

Jer.
[63]

Yes, child, they are our neighbours, and have been very kind to us in our old age.

Lieut. Goodacre.

I am heartily obliged to you, my good friends.

Country People,
(approaching familiarly.)

How plain he is, and how affable! He does not think himſelf above us. Kindly welcome home, captain. We have always been glad to hear news from you, when you were abroad.

(Lieutenant Goodacre takes each of them by the hand.)
Jer.

Every thing that I ſee of you, my dear ſon, pleaſes me highly, and convinces me that whatever I heard to your advantage was true. You certainly have behaved yourſelf as a worthy ſoldier.

Lieut. Goodacre.

I hope ſo, father; and I am indebted for it to your good advice and that of my mother. There is no part of the world, I thank heaven, where my memory is hateful: I flatter myſelf that in many parts it is reſpected.

(looking at his watch.)

But my time is almoſt expired. I muſt leave you, my dear parents.

Nanny.

What, already? ſo ſoon?

Jer.

Stop a little longer. We have ſcarcely had time to look at you.

Lieut. Goodacre.

I muſt abſolutely join our diviſion again. Be aſſured that my heart alone would be ſufficient to keep me here, if my duty did not call me away. But ſhall I aſk you one thing before I leave you?

Jer. and Nanny.

Any thing, child, any thing.

Lieut. Goodacre.

Well then, my dear parents, come and live with me. You ſhall command my pay, ſuch as it is, in the ſame manner as you ever command my duty and affection.

Jer. and Nanny.

My dear ſon—

Lieut. Goodacre.

You heſitate? Ah! your conſent muſt be quite voluntary. It would be no happineſs to me, if it ceaſed to be one to you.

Jer.

Hear me, my dear child. We are old and cannot live long. Let us die here where we have ſpent all our days. Let us die in our cottage; that ſpot is dear to us, ſince in it you was born. Only come and make us happy with the ſight of you now and then, it is all that we deſire.

Lieut. Goodacre.

Oh! certainly, certainly, father.

Nanny.
[64]

And we, my dear ſon, will go to ſee you in return. They will be days of happineſs to us when we ſee you, and we ſhall never ceaſe to bleſs heaven for having given us ſuch a ſon.

PHYSIOGNOMY.

MR. Oakley having one day ſurprized his daughter Arabella very buſy before her glaſs, they had the following converſation on the ſubject.

Mr. Oakley.

Why Arabella, you are dreſt very fine. I ſuppoſe it is to receive or to pay viſits.

Arabella.

Yes, papa, I am to ſpend the evening with the Miſs Monktons.

Mr. Oakley.

I thought you were going to figure in a circle of ducheſſes. What needs all this dreſſing for friends that you ſee every day?

Arabella.

Why, papa, you know—when one goes out, one ſhould not be in a diſhabille as at home.

Mr. Oakley.

Then you are generally in diſhabille at home?

Arabella.

No, papa;—but you know there ought to be a difference.

Mr. Oakley.

I underſtand. You mean that you ſhould be a little more attentive to your dreſs. But I thought, as I came in, that you ſeemed buſy in examining your looks, and your figure. Does your glaſs tell you that your ſtudies have ſucceeded?

(Arabella tooks down, and bluſhes.)

What is your intention?

Arabella.

Papa, one always likes to pleaſe, and—we would not appear ſo as to frighten people.

Mr. Oakley.

Ha, ha! then it depends on our choice to pleaſe people, or to frighten them?

Arobella.

Not entirely. But I meant—as others do when they ſay, one looks like a fright.

Mr. Oakley.

I ſhould like to know what that means. It may be of uſe to myſelf.

Arabella.

Why for inſtance; when one is pitted deeply with the ſmall-pox, or has a great long noſe and chin, or a wide mouth.

Mr. Oakley.
[65]

Thank heaven you have none of theſe; but rather, indeed, a ſenſible little countenance. What more do you want, in order to pleaſe univerſally, and not to be a fright?

Arabella.

Ah! I can't tell how it is, but I know ſome little miſſes that have very handſome faces, and yet they do not pleaſe me; and I know other that are not counted handſome, and yet I like their faces very much.

Mr. Oakley.

Can you truſt me with your thoughts? Tell me thoſe firſt that are handſome and yet have not the good luck to pleaſe your taſte.

Arabella.

That is eaſily done. In the firſt place, there is Miſs Bloomer. She has a clear ſmooth ſkin, as white as a lily, with fine blue eyes and roſy lips. But ſhe has an affected loll which makes her ſeem lower than ſhe is; and ſhe hangs her head on one ſhoulder, ſo that her face looks quite another thing. Then ſhe draws out her words ſlowly, as if ſhe weighed each ſyllable, and in ſpeaking ſhe looks at you, expecting you to admire every ſentence. In the next place, there is the eldeſt Miſs Archly; ſhe paſſes for a beauty, but her looks are ſo proud and ſneering, that when we are a number of us together, we cannot help thinking ſhe deſpiſes or ridicules us. As for Miſs Drake, ſhe carries herſelf with ſo much confidence, and ſpeaks with ſuch an air of command, that a boy would bluſh—

Mr. Oakley.

Softly! At this rate we ſhall fall into ſcandal. I would rather hear you mention thoſe who, without being handſome, have found means to pleaſe you.

Arabella.

You know Miſs Emily Johnſon? She is much marked with the ſmall-pox, and even has a pearl on her left eye from it; but yet her countenance is ſo pleaſing, that one may read in it good-nature, mildneſs, and complaiſance. The youngeſt Miſs Archly has the ſmalleſt caſt in the world with her eyes, from having had ſomething hung before one eye that was ſore for almoſt a twelvemonth when ſhe was young. She looks to the right, to ſee what is on her left hand. Well, it is nothing when one becomes uſed to it, and we all love her dearly; ſhe is ſo lively, and ſo gay.

Mr. Oakley.

You ſeen then, outward advantages, ſuch as a fair ſoft ſkin, white teeth, a handſome noſe, roſy lips, a fine eaſy ſhape, in ſhort, all the beauties of face or [66]perſon, are not ſufficient by themſelves to make one pleaſe: one muſt have beſides a happy countenance, and engaging manners.

Arabella.

Certainly, papa; for otherwiſe I cannot tell how ſome pleaſe me who are neither handſome nor well ſhaped, and how others are diſagreeable with all theſe advantages.

Mr. Oakley.

But can you tell why the firſt have ſomething in their countenances more agreeable to us than the regular features of the ſecond?

Arabella.

Becauſe, I ſhould think, one ſees there ſome figns of their diſpoſition; and we are apt to think that thoſe who have an appearance of good-nature in the features of the face, muſt have a good heart.

Mr. Oakley.

When you were before your glaſs, you ſtrove, no doubt, to throw a little good-nature into your countenance, that people might imagine you to poſſeſs it in your diſpoſition too?

Arabella.

Oh! pray papa, do not make game of me.

Mr. Oakley.

I do not mean it. But you told me juſt now that you wiſhed to pleaſe, and you owned this to be the ſureſt method of doing ſo.

Arabella.

Yes, certainly.

Mr. Oakley.

But do you think that ſuch a countenance may not be deceitful, or that one can aſſume the power of pleaſing and lay it down at pleaſure?

Arabella.

Yes, papa, I think ſo, for I have heard you and others ſay a hundred times, "I would never have thought that little girl to have ſuch a deceitful countenance.—That man looked like honeſty itſelf, and yet he has deceived us.—Such a perſon knows how to compoſe his face ſo, that one would ſwear him to be poſſeſt of every virtue."

Mr. Oakley.

But did we ſpeak, then, of thoſe that we had ſeen often, or for a long time, or pretty near us?

Arabella.

Ah! I do not know that, papa.

Mr. Oakley.

Or might not this wrong judgment proceed from a want of ſagacity? or from not ſufficiently remarking whether ſuch perſons have always the ſame countenance, or only take it up upon occaſion; or in ſhort, whether they ſpeak and act conſiſtently, and uniformly?

Arabella.

What is the meaning of that, papa?

Mr. Oakley.
[67]

Whether every thing agrees, their countenance, their eyes, the ſound of their voice, all the features of their face; whether any part contradicts, or gives the lie to the other.

Arabella.

Oh! there are a good many things to mind in that. And yet I ſhould imagine, if I ſaw any one a long time, and pretty often, and took particular notice of what you have mentioned, I could not be miſtaken.

Mr. Oakley.

Ah! child, do not be too ſure.

Arabella.

However, I think, I can ſee in my little friends what is affected, and what is natural.

Mr. Oakley.

So then you ſuppoſe that you are knowing enough in the art of diſguiſing the thoughts, and that you have judgment and penetration enough, to diſtinguiſh truth from hypocriſy upon a countenance? Really, I ſhould never have expected ſo much from ſo light a little head as yours.

Arabella.

Oh! I have taken notice in Miſs Bloomer, that her prim mouth, her ſtare, her motions with her head, and that drawling tone of hers, are not natural; and that the elder Miſs Archly's proud flouting look, and Miſs Drake's free undaunted manner is not at all affected, becauſe the one is really vain and ſelf-conceited, and the other impudent.

Mr. Oakley.

Perhaps they are not far enough advanced in the art of putting on counterfeit looks. However your opinion is, that our averſions and our likings, our faults and our virtues are painted on our faces, and that one can read in a perſon's features, as in a book, what he is in the bottom of his heart.

Arabella.

Why not? I never ſaw a paſſionate perſon with a mild aſpect, nor an envious perſon with a ſmiling countenance; nor one who was cruel and unfeeling, with looks of tenderneſs. Only ſee our neighbour, Mrs. Grimſton, how ſhe eyes people as if ſhe would eat them up, and with what a grumbling voice ſhe ſpeaks. Every time that Miſs Artichoke, the old maid, comes here, when mama has company, only obſerve how her eyes go round, to ſee if any lady preſent has any thing new or elegant about her dreſs; and with what looks of jealouſy ſhe meaſures her from head to foot, as if ſhe was hurt at another's happineſs.

Mr. Oakley.
[68]

Why, indeed, we may pretty ſafely pronounce that the one is envious, and the other paſſionate. But may it not ſometimes happen, that nature ſhould give the ſame perſon a happy countenance, and a perverſe diſpoſition; or, on the other hand, indifferent features along with a noble heart?

Arabella.

I do not know, but I can hardly believe it.

Mr. Oakley.

Why ſo?

Arabella.

Becauſe we may ſee by a perſon's figure whether he is weak or ſtrong, ſickly or in health; and it muſt be the ſame with the diſpoſition.

Mr. Oakley.

Well, now I ſhall give you two paſſages from hiſtory, that ſeem to contradict your notion. A certain able phyſiognomiſt, called Zopyrus, boaſted that from a view of a perſon's ſhape and countenance, he could diſtinguiſh his manners and ruling paſſions. After one day looking at Socrates, he judged him to be a man of a bad mind and vicious inclinations, ſome of which he mentioned. Alcibiades, the friend and ſcholar of Socrates, who was well acquainted with his maſter's merit, could not help laughing at the judgment of the phyſiognomiſt and taxing him with groſs ignorance. But Socrates confeſſed that he was really by nature inclined to thoſe vices of which he was accuſed, and that he preſerved himſelf free from them by the conſtant exertions of philoſophy. Aeſop, that ſlave who was endowed with ſo much wit, had a perſon ſo diſagreeable and deformed, that when he ſtood to be ſold he could prevail on nobody to purchaſe him, until his witty anſwers ſhewed them convincingly what he was.—Here are two examples that ſeem to prove the contrary of what you maintained.

Arabella.

Well now, that ſurprizes me as to Socrates: I have often heard you talk of him with admiration. And as to Aeſop too, I have read his fables with ſo much pleaſure. I ſhould have thought them both the fineſt looking perſons in the world. But however, it agrees again with what I ſaid, that one may be ordinary, and yet have I don't know what of wit, ſenſibility, or goodnature, in the countenance.

Mr. Oakley.

You are right; ſickneſs or grief may alter the features. But that was not the caſe with Socrates. He owned himſelf that he was at firſt viciouſly inclined, and the features of his face ſtrongly confirmed it.

Arabella.
[69]

I think his anſwer explains the difficulty. He was born with a bad diſpoſition, but as he had much good ſenſe at the ſame time, and ſaw that paſſion, pride and envy were terrible vices, he ſtruggled with them and came at length to get the better of them. His heart was purged of his faults, but his countenance kept the marks of them ſtill.

Mr. Oakley.

You ſeem to be pretty ready at a reply. Nay, there is ſome truth, too, in your reaſoning. However, I have a ſmall queſtion to propoſe to you.—If Miſs Archly, that proud little miſs, who has a face, you ſay, expreſſing diſdain and ſelf-conceit, ſhould, from the ſenſible inſtructions of her parents, be convinced of her own folly; or if diſtreſſes and ſickneſs obliged her to endeavour to render herſelf agreeable to others, by being mild, affable and mannerly, ſo that ſhe ſhould become quite the contrary to what ſhe is at preſent; and ſuppoſe it were the ſame with your other little friends, as to the faults that you find in them alſo; would thoſe marks of pride, affectation or impudence remain ſtill upon their faces? Or when, by continual and redoubled efforts they ſhould have changed their vices into the oppoſite virtues, would the ſame alteration take place in their countenances?

Arabella.

Yes, certainly, papa.

Mr. Oakley.

Well, the truth may lie between our different ways of arguing. Socrates, when young, yielded to the folly of his paſſions, and even retained for a long time his choleric temper, ſince he entreated his friends to admoniſh him, whenever they ſaw him ready to give way to it. But in a more advanced age, when he had been inſtructed in the ſchool of wiſdom, he began undoubtedly to combat his vices, to reform himſelf daily, and to riſe by degrees to the higheſt pitch of perfect on in every moral virtue. But then it was too late to new-model his features. The muſcles and fibres of his face becoming ſtiff, the beauty of his mind could make no impreſſion through his countenance. It was like the ſun in a cloudy ſky. Now in childhood, when the features are more tender and flexible, the different movements of the ſoul are in their turns forcibly impreſſed on them. So that if by a reform during that period the virtues take place of the vices in the mind, the outward expreſſion of theſe virtues on the countenance will alſo efface that of the vices. For [70]the countenance may be compared to a thin veil. If you throw it over the head of a fair Circaſſian, and afterwards over that of a Negro wench, you will eaſily ſee through it the florid bloom of the one, and the ſooty blackneſs of the other. I do not know whether you underſtand what I mean.

Arabelia.

Oh! yes, perfectly from that compariſon; and to ſhew you that I do, I will give you one of my own. I have often with the greateſt eaſe cut the letters of my name, or the date of the year, upon a young tree, but I could not do ſo upon an old one: the bark would have been too hard, and too rugged.

Mr. Oakley.

Why you ſurprize me. But even though your compariſon ſhould not be quite exact, it is certainly true that if we do not take up a habit of virtue until an advanced age, we ſhall appear the leſs amiable in the eyes of others; becauſe our features, long accuſtomed to expreſs our former vicious inclinations, can with difficulty be modelled to repreſent our preſent virtuous ſentiments: and what are we to conclude from this?

Arabella.

That we ſhould—that we ſhould—

Mr. Oakley.

Conſider well before you expreſs yourſelf.

Arabella.

That we ſhould endeavour, while young, to have an amiable countenance.

Mr. Oakley.

But if we are not in our heart what our countenance denotes, would not the contraſt be remarked? You ſaid juſt now of Miſs Bloomer, that ſhe was not what ſhe wiſhed to be thought. So, you ſee—

Arabella.

Yes, I ſee that we ſhould ſtrive to be really what we wiſh to appear. So, for inſtance, if we would appear mild, modeſt, reſerved, or good-natured, we ſhould ſtruggle againſt all thoſe inclinations that would hinder us to be ſo in effect, otherwiſe our counterfeit looks will ſoon be diſcovered. For if one is really mild, modeſt, reſerved, or good-natured, the features of his face will ſhew it.

Mr. Oakley.

Very well, my dear Arabella. And is not that an excellent receipt for obtaining true beauty, and the genuine art of pleaſing? How unhappy would thoſe be to whom nature has refuſed her charms, if they were debarred the hopes of acquiring an amiable and engaging countenance by goodneſs of heart, and other qualities moſt pleaſing in the ſight of God and man. Therefore, [71]my dear, take my advice; do not go to ſeek in your glaſs for the art of appearing better than you really are. But whenever you find yourſelf ruffled by any paſſion, run immediately and conſult it. You will ſee the uglineſs of envy, anger or vanity. Then aſk yourſelf, if ſuch a portrait can be agreeable in the eyes of either God or man.

Arabella.

Yes, papa; your advice is very good, and I will follow it. But I ſhall reap another advantage from your inſtructions.

Mr. Oakley.

What is that?

Arabella.

I will look very attentively at every body that I ſee in company, and ſtrive to diſcover by their faces what opinion I ſhould have of them.

Mr. Oakley.

No, child, take care how you do ſo. The firſt would be contrary to good manners, and unſuitable to the modeſty of your ſex; and the ſecond would be very dangerous, conſidering your candour and inexperience. To diſcover in the features of any perſon his diſpoſition or way of thinking, requires long ſtudy, repeated obſervations, and a very penetrating judgment. You would find yourſelf continually deceived in your likings or diſlikes. The knowledge of the world will inſtruct you by degrees. At preſent ſtudy only yourſelf, and uſe all the ſtrength of your mind to acquire every virtue, in order to become more amiable and more beautiful.

NARCISSUS AND HIPPOLYTUS.

NARCISSUS and Hippolytus were nearly of the ſame age, and loved each other from their earlieſt infancy. As their parents were cloſe neighbours, they had opportunities of being together every day. Mr. Chambers, the father of Narciſſus, had a place under government, the profits of which were immenſe; but the father of Hippolytus, Mr. Marvel, poſſeſſed a moderate fortune, on which, however, he lived content, and all his views aimed at making his ſon happy by the advantages of a well directed education, ſince he had it not in [72]his power to leave him great riches. To obtain this end, he made choice of means the moſt worthy of his prudence. Hippolytus, at nine years of age, was formed to all the exerciſes of the body, and his underſtanding enriched with many uſeful acquirements. Being conſtantly in exerciſe and motion, he was healthy and robuſt. Always contented, and happy in the affection of his parents, he enjoyed a mild chearfulneſs which communicated its influence to theſe who had the happineſs of being in his company. His little neighbour Narciſſus was one who felt this happineſs; for the moment that Hippolytus left him, he would be quite at a loſs for amuſement. That his time might not hang weariſome, he was continually eating without being hungry, drinking without being dry, and dozing without being ſleepy. So that ſcarce a day paſſed but he was troubled with qualms of the ſtomach, or violent head-achs. Mr. Chambers, as well as Mr. Marvel, tenderly wiſhed his ſon's happineſs; but to procure it he had unfortunately taken the means which were quite oppoſite to his end. Narciſſus from the cradle had been bred up with the utmoſt delicacy. He had always a ſervant behind him, to hand him a chair whenever he had a mind to change his ſeat. He was dreſt and undreſt as if he had not the uſe of his hands. It ſeemed as if all thoſe who were about him only breathed for him, and that he could not help himſelf even to live. While Hippolytus, in a thin linen jacket, helped his father to cultivate a little garden for his amuſement, Narciſſus, in a fine ſcarlet coat, was lolling in a chariot, paying morning viſits with his mama. If ever he went to take the country air, and alighted out of the carriage but for a moment, they took particular care to put his great coat on, and a handkerchief round his head, for fear he ſhould catch cold. Accuſtomed as he was to be humoured in his ſlighteſt fancies, he wiſhed for every thing that he ſaw; but this wiſh laſted only for a moment; and the more troubleſome it was to procure him what he wiſhed, the ſooner he was tired of it. To ſpare him the ſmalleſt ſubject of ill humour, his mother had ordered all the ſervants to reſpect even his follies. This ill-judged indulgence made him ſo whimſical and imperious that every body in the houſe hated and deſpiſed him. Beſides his parents, Hippolytus was the only perſon that loved him [73]and could patiently put up with his humours. He knew how to manage his temper, and could make him even good humoured like himſelf.

How do you contrive to be always ſo merry? ſaid Mr. Chambers to him one day. I do not well know, ſir, anſwered he. It comes of itſelf. But my papa tells me, that one is never perfectly happy, without mixing a little work with one's play. And I have obſerved it, too, whenever any ſtrangers come to our houſe, and we quit our work to entertain them: I never find my time hang heavy but on ſuch days. It is this mixture of exerciſe and amuſement that makes me always be in good health. I fear neither the winds, nor the rain; neither the heat of the day, nor the cold of the evening; and I have almoſt dug up a whole plat in my garden, before poor Narciſſus quits his bed of a morning. Mr. Chambers heaved a ſigh; and that very day he went to conſult Mr. Marvel how he ſhould act, in order to make his ſon as healthy and as chearful as Hippolytus. Mr. Marvel took pleaſure in anſwering his queſtions, and laid before him the plan that he had followed. The powers of the body and of the mind, ſaid he, ſhould be equally kept in exerciſe, unleſs they are meant to be unſerviceable, as money buried in the ground would be even to its owner. Nothing can be imagined more prejudicial to the health and happineſs of children, than to give them a puſillanimous turn, by uſing them to exceſſive delicacy; and from a pernicious complaiſance, to give way to their whimſical and obſtinate humours. To what vexatious diſappointments will not a man be expoſed, who has been accuſtomed from his childhood to ſee even his follies flattered; ſince of all the warmeſt wiſhes of his heart, he may happen to ſee ſcarcely one accompliſhed, and thus be led baſely to murmur againſt his deſtiny, when he ſhould for the moſt part thank heaven for rejecting his infatuated vows? He added, with tokens of heart-felt ſatisfaction, that Hippolytus would certainly never be that unhappy perſon. Mr. Chambers was ſtruck with this diſcourſe, and reſolved to conduct his ſon to happineſs by the ſame way. Alas! it was too late. Narciſſus now was fourteen years old, and his mind, ſo long enervated, could not bear any exertion, though ever ſo little fatiguing. His mother, as weak as himſelf, entreated her huſband not to teaze their darling. [74]Her huſband, wearied out with theſe entreaties, dropped the ſenſible deſign that he had formed; and the darling ſunk more and more into habits of pernicious effeminacy. Thus the ſtrength of his body declined, in proportion as his mind was degraded by ignorance. At ſea [...]th, when he had gained the age of ſeventeen, his parents ſent him to the univerſity, intending him afterwards for the ſtudy of the law. Hippolytus being deſtined for the ſame profeſſion, accompanied his young friend. I had forgot to mention that Hippolytus, in his different ſtudies and acquirements, had never had any other inſtructor than his father. Narciſſus had as many maſters as there are different accompliſhments to acquire; and he remembered a few of the terms uſed by each of them tolerably well. This was all the fruit of his ſtudies. The underſtanding of Hippolytus, on the contrary, was like a garden whoſe airy ſituation every where admits the kindly rays of the ſun, and in which every ſeed, by a judicious cultivation, comes rapidly to the growth. Already well inſtructed, he earneſtly deſired freſh knowledge. His diligence and good behaviour afforded a pattern for imitation to his companions. His mild temper, his lively apprehenſion and joyous humour, made his company ſtrongly attracting. Every body loved him, and every body wiſhed to be his friend. Narciſſus at firſt was happy to be in the ſame lodging with him. But very ſoon his pride, mortified by the eſteem that Hippolytus had acquired, would not ſuffer him to be longer a witneſs to it. He therefore ſeparated from him upon a frivoious pretence. Being now left to himſelf, and his own vitiated taſte, he ſighed for pleaſure, and thoughtleſsly ſnatched at whatever ſeemed to offer her deceitful image to his view. I ſhall not attempt to deſcribe to you how often he bluſhed for himſelf, and how from one imprudence to another, he fell at laſt into the groſſeſt irregularities. It will ſuffice to inform you that he returned to his father's houſe with the ſeeds of a mortal diſtemper in his boſom; that he languiſhed ſix months on a bed of pain, and expired in the ſevereſt agonies. Hippolytus came home to his parents, regretted both by his teachers and his companions, and enriched with a treaſure of learning and prudence. With what tranſports of joy was he received by his family! O children, [75]how ſweet a thing it is to make ourſelves beloved by all who know us, and at the ſame time to feel ourſelves worthy of this univerſal affection! His mother thought herſelf the happieſt of women; and tears of joy filled his father's eyes whenever he beheld him. A conſiderable employment in his profeſſion was conferred on him with the unanimous approbation of all who knew his character, and enabled him to gratify his ardent deſire of promoting the happineſs of his friends. And he enjoyed their happineſs as much as they did themſelves. His parents, too, ſhared the ſame generous ſentiments, and lived in affluence to a good old age. He took pleaſure in repaying them with intereſt the attentions which they had ſhewed for him. A wife endowed with beauty and virtue, and children reſembling himſelf, made his happineſs complete. Whenever, therefore, any man was mentioned as being both happy and worthy to be ſo, the name of Hippolytus always occurred firſt to the thoughts of thoſe who knew him.

THE MAN WHO ROSE TO SUDDEN FORTUNE.

ONE fine evening, in the month of June, Mr. Ruſſel went out with his ſon Eugene, to take a walk in ſome of the moſt agreeable environs of the city. The weather was mild, the ſky clear, the purling ſtreams and waving trees lulled them to an agreeable thoughtfulneſs. What a lovely evening! ſaid Eugene, enchanted with the beauties of nature that ſurrounded him. He preſſed his father's hand, and ſaid to him, If you knew, papa, what thoughts riſe in my heart! He was ſilent for a moment, then lifting up towards heaven his eyes which were moiſtened with tears. I thank my God, ſaid he, for the happy moments that he gives me to enjoy. Oh! that every body could taſte the beauties of the evening as I do! That all mankind overflowed with joy, as I do at this moment! I could wiſh to be king over a large country that I might make all my ſubjects happy. Mr. Ruſſel embraced his ſon. My dear Eugene, ſaid he, the [76]benevolent wiſh that you have juſt expreſſed, comes from a heart as generous as humane. But would not your thoughts change with your fortune? Would you preſerve in an exalted ſtation theſe ſentiments that animate you now in the middling condition to which heaven has appointed you?

Eugene.

Why do you aſk that queſtion, papa? cannot one become rich without becoming cruel or wicked?

Mr. Ruſſel.

It does not always happen ſo, my dear. There are ſome fortunate perſons who remember their paſt diſtreſſes, and in whom this reflection produces ſentiments of charity towards the unfortunate. But to the diſgrace of the human heart, a change of fortune frequently alters affections the moſt tender and ſympathetic. While we are unfortunate ourſelves, we think that heaven requires it of all men as a duty to relieve our ſufferings. If the hand of God remove misfortune from us, we conclude all his intents in the preſervation of the univerſe to be fulfilled; and we no longer think of thoſe wretches that remain in the gulf from which we have been reſcued. We have an inſtance of this in the man who comes ſometimes to aſk relief of me. I give it to him with a reluctance that I cannot conquer, though I reproach myſelf for it.

Eugene.

Why true, papa; I obſerved that you put your alms coldly into his hand, without ever giving him thoſe words of comfort that you do to other poor people.

Mr. Ruſſel.

I will ſhew you, my dear, whether he deſerves them. Mr. Lowe was a linen-draper in the Minories. Though the profits of his buſineſs were but moderate, a poor perſon never appeared at his door in vain. This was all the pleaſure that he indulged himſelf in purchaſing; and he thought himſelf happy to enjoy it, though he could not command even this to the full extent of his wiſhes. Buſineſs called him one day upon Change. He ſaw in one part of it a number of principal merchants together, who were talking of vaſt cargoes, and immenſe profits to be expected from them. Ah! ſaid he to himſelf, ſighing, how happy theſe people are! If I were as rich, heaven knows, I ſhould not be ſo for myſelf alone, and that the poor ſhould partake of my abundance. He goes home full of ambitious thoughts, but how can his narrow buſineſs enable him to fulfil his[77]vaſt projects? With tolerable oeconomy, it was no more than ſufficient to afford him a decent ſubſiſtence the year [...]ound. "I ſhall always be at a ſtand here!" cried he, "and never riſe above this middling condition in which I linger at preſent." A hand-bill, inviting adventurers to purchaſe in the lottery, was at this moment put into his hand. He ſeized the idea with eagerneſs, as if inſpired by fortune; and without minding the inconvenience to which his covetouſneſs might reduce him, he went to the lottery-office, and laid out four guineas, the only money that he could ſpare in the world. With what impatience he waited for the drawing! He one time repented having ſo fooliſhly hazarded a ſtake, the loſs of which would diſturb him. At another time he fancied that he ſaw riches falling down upon him in ſhowers. At laſt the drawing began.

Eugene.

Well, papa, did he get a prize?

Mr. Ruſſel.

Five thouſand pounds.

Eugene.

Aha! he would jump for joy.

Mr. Ruſſel.

He went immediately and received his money, and ſpent ſome days in thinking of nothing elſe. When he had had enough of that, I can put this ſum to a better uſe, ſaid he, than barely poring over it. He therefore enlarged his ſtock, extended his dealings, and by his activity and knowledge of trade he ſoon doubled his capital. In leſs than ten years he became one of the richeſt men in the city. It muſt be ſaid in his praiſe, that he had till then been faithful to his vow, in making the poor partake of his abundance. At the fight of an unfortunate perſon he remembered his own former condition without being aſhamed of it. And this recollection never failed of profiting the perſon who occaſioned it. Led by degrees to frequent fine company, he contracted a taſte for luxury and diſſipation. He purchaſed a magnificent countryhouſe and fine gardens, and his life became a round of pleaſures and amuſement. The moſt extravagant whims he gratified without ſcruple, but ſoon perceived that they had made a conſiderable breach in his fortune. Trade, which he had given up in order to be quite at leiſure to enjoy himſelf, no longer enabled him to repair it. Beſides, a habit of indulgence and a mean vanity would not ſuffer him to leſſen his expences. I ſhall always have enough for one, thought he; let others provide for themſelves. [78]His heart, hardened in this reſolution, was thenceforth ſhut to the unfortunate. He heard the cries of miſery around him, as one hears the tempeſt grumble, when ſheltered from its fury. Friends whom he had till then ſupported, came to ſolicit him for freſh relief. But he refuſed them harſhly. Have I made a fortune, ſaid he, only to ſquander it upon you? Do as I do, ſaid he, depend upon yourſelves. His mother, whom he had cut ſhort of half the penſion that he allowed her, came to beg for a retired ſhelter in a corner of his houſe, there to ſpend her few remaining days; but he had the barbarity to refuſe her, and with dry eyes beheld her die in miſery. This crime, however, did not long remain unpuniſhed. His debaucheries very ſoon exhauſted all his wealth, and deprived him of the ſtrength neceſſary to ſupport himſelf by work. In ſhort, he was reduced to the ſtate of miſery in which you ſee him, and now begs his bread from door to door, an object of contempt and indignation to all honeſt people.

Eugene.

Ah! papa, ſince fortune can make men ſo wicked, I wiſh to remain as I am.

Mr. Ruſſel.

My dear Eugene, I wiſh the ſame for the ſake of your happineſs; but if heaven deſtines you to a more exalted ſtation, may you never forſeit the nobleneſs and generoſity of your ſoul. Think often of the ſtory that I have juſt now told you. Learn from this example, that we can never taſte true happineſs, without feeling for the misfortunes of others; that it is the powerful man's duty to comfort the ſorrows of the weak; and that he reaps more true happineſs from the performance of this duty, than from all his pomp and luxury.

The ſun was now going to ſet, and his parting beams threw a lively glow upon the clouds which ſeemed to form a purple curtain round his bed. The air, freſhened at the approach of evening, breathed an agreeable calm. The birds, in repeating their farewel ſongs, rallied all their powers of melody. The leaves of the grove mingled a gentle murmur with their concert, and every thing ſeemed to inſpire ſentiments of joy and happineſs; but Eugene and his father, inſtead of the tranſports which they had felt at firſt, returned home loſt in melancholy reflexions.

THE GREYHOUND AND THE RING.
A DRAMA, in TWO ACTS.

[79]

CHARACTERS.

  • Mr. CALVERT.
  • SERINA, his Daughter.
  • EUSTACE, his Son.
  • LIONEL, Friends to Euſtace.
  • RUFUS, Friends to Euſtace.

SCENE, An apartment in Mr. Calvert's houſe.

ACT I.

SCENE I.
Serina (alone.)

AH! my poor little Diana! I ſhall never be able to ſit at work without you. It was here on this little cuſhion that you lay down beſide me, while I was at my needle. How joyful and pleaſed were we both when you awoke! You would run, ſhaking your tail, under the ſopha and under the chairs and tables, and then jump from one to the other. How happy did you appear when I took you in my lap! How you would li [...]k my hands and face, and play with me! Oh! how ſorry ſhall I be if I never ſee you again! Ah! I ſhould never have loſt you myſelf; but that careleſs—

SCENE II.
Serina, Euſtace.
Euſtace.
(overhearing theſe laſt words.)

I ſee, my name is called in queſtion.

Serina.

Ay, whoſe elſe ſhould it be? If you had not been ſo poſitive in taking her out with you yeſterday, ſhe would not have been loſt.

Euſtace.
[80]

That is true, and I am as ſorry for it as you are: but what can I do now?

Serina.

Did I not beg of you to leave her at home? but you could not go a ſtep without having her at your heels.

Euſtace.

I own it. I was ſo pleaſed when ſhe was along with me, to ſee her walk ſometimes before me, and ſometimes behind me. Then ſhe would run from me as if I was purſuing her, and come back again at full ſpeed, and jump up about me ſo playful.

Serina.

Then you ſhould have taken better care of her.

Euſtace.

Yes, I ſhould ſo. But as ſhe uſed to go away from me, and come back of herſelf without any occaſion for my calling her, I thought—

Serina.

You thought?—you have never the leaſt miſtruſt of any thing; and by that poor Diana was loſt.

Euſtace.

I promiſe you, ſiſter, the next time—

Serina.

Yes, another time when we have nothing to loſe. I could not ſleep a quarter of an hour together all laſt night. I thought I heard her whining to me at a diſtance, and that I ran to the ſide from which her cries ſeemed to come. Then I awoke, and found myſelf alone. Ah! I dare ſay ſhe is as dull too, for her part.

Euſtace.

Dear ſiſter, it makes me doubly unhappy to ſee you grieve ſo. I would give all that I am worth in the world to have her again.

Serina.

Now you make me grieve ſtill more. Why, don't you know at leaſt where you miſſed her? One might enquire amongſt all the neighbours thereabouts.

Euſtace.

I'd lay a wager ſhe followed me into this ſtreet, and almoſt as far as our own houſe too. But as ſhe runs up into every court ſmelling about, ſomebody muſt have ſhut their door upon her and kept her in.

Serina.

Yes, I dare ſay it was ſo; otherwiſe ſhe would have come back to her lodging. She knows the way to it well enough.

Euſtace.

Lionel was along with me, and declared to me that he ſaw her but the moment before we miſſed her. And it was his fault; for he was playing ſuch comical tricks as we walked along, that I forgot Diana juſt then.

Serina.

Well, he ſhould have helped you at leaſt to look for her.

Euſtace.
[81]

So he did all yeſterday evening, and to-day again very early. We went into all the ſtreets and lanes round about, and ſearched every court and market near us. We enquired, in ſhort, among all our acquaintances, but could hear nothing of her. Indeed, ſiſter, I am aſhamed to look you in the face. I know you muſt be angry with me.

Serina,
(taking him by the hand.)

No, I am not angry now. You did not mean to diſoblige me; and beſides, you are ſo ſorry yourſelf! But who is this coming up ſtairs? Go and ſee.

SCENE III.
Serina, Euſtace, Lionel.
Lionel.
(opening the door.)

It is I, it is I, Euſtace. Good morning to you, Miſs Serina.

Serina.

Good morning, Maſter Lionel.

Lionel.

I have got a ſcent of Diana, and I hope pretty ſoon—

Serina.

What? to find her again?

Lionel.

I'll tell you. You know that old woman that lives at the corner of the ſtreet, and ſells cakes and garden ſtuff?

Serina.

What? has ſhe my little dog?

Lionel.

No, no; ſhe is a very honeſt woman, and a good friend of mine. You know, Euſtace, that Diana too wanted t'other day to ſcrape acquaintance with her, ſtanding up with her paws upon the counter, and ſmelling at the biſcuits.

Euſtace.

Ah! yes; but her little fond tricks would not do there, for the old woman gave her a great ſtroke on the noſe with her glove.

Serina.

Oh! that is nothing. Well, Maſter Lionel?

Lionel.

Well, juſt now I went to her ſhop to buy ſome cakes, and was telling her of our loſs. What, ſays ſhe, that little cur dog?—

Serina.

Cur dog, Maſter Lionel? Don't call my pretty Diana ſo. I would rather not hear you talk of her at all.

Lionel.

Nay, I only tell you her own words. That little cur dog, ſays ſhe, that belongs to that pretty young gentleman, your acquaintance? Yes, ſaid I, the ſame. Well, you know another little maſter that lives here below, [82]at the large houſe with the balcony? It was he that coaxed her away.

Euſtace.

How? could ſhe mean Rufus?

Lionel.

Don't you remember that he was at the old woman's ſhop yeſterday as we paſſed, and pretended not to ſee us, for fear of being obliged to offer us ſome of his walnuts?

Euſtace.

That is very true. I recollect it now.

Lionel.

Well, when we had paſt her houſe a little way, he called Diana as ſhe was following us, and offered her a bit of cake, and while the poor thing was buſy feaſting herſelf, he ſnatched her up in his arms and carried her home. The good woman told me the whole trick.

Serina.

An ill-natured creature! well, however, we know where ſhe is. Brother, you had better go to him without any more ado.

Lionel.

I am greatly afraid that he would not find her there. Rufus has taken her only to ſell her, as he does his books and whatever elſe he can purloin at his father's. He is capable of any thing. Why, we were playing at marbles t'other day, and he cheated.

Euſtace.

Ay [...] is that his way? I'll run to him this moment.

Lionel.

You will not find him at home. I have juſt been there, and he was out.

Serina.

Perhaps he bid them ſay that he was not at home.

Lionel.

No; I went up to his room, and I told the maid that I wanted him to come and play at marbles, and that I would wait for him at your houſe.

Serina.

He will never have the face to ſhew himſelf here, if he has really taken Diana.

Lionel.

Ah! you do not know his aſſurance. He would come here on purpoſe, that you might not ſuſpect him; but I'll convict him before you.

Serina.

We muſt go cunningly to work and queſtion him ſlily, to make him diſcover the ſecret.

Lionel.

I'll tell you. All the cunning required is to ſhew him at the firſt word that he is a rogue and a thief.

Euſtace.

No, no, my dear Lionel, that would only b [...]ing on a quarrel, and my papa would not have any here. Mild words, perhaps, will touch him better than reproaches or violence.

Serina.
[83]

Perhaps too he does not know that the little greyhound is ours.

Lionel

Not know, does not he ſee her along with your brother every day? he has played with her a hundred times, and ſtole her yeſterday to ſell her. That is juſt his character.

Euſtace.

Hiſt! here he comes.

SCENE IV.
Serina, Euſtace, Lionel, Rufus.
Rufus.

They told me at home, Lionel, that you wanted me to play at marbles. Come, I am ready. Ah! Euſtace, how do you do? Your humble ſervant, miſs.

Serina.

You are going to your diverſion, Maſter Rufus, Nothing gives you uneaſineſs; but we are all in trouble here.

Rufus.

What is the matter then?

Serina.

We have loſt our pretty little greyhound.

Rufus.

Dear! that is a pity! ſhe was a pretty little creature, indeed. Her body ſo handſome; a gre [...] with black ſpots here and there, and her breaſt and forefeet and tail all white. She is worth two guineas, if ſhe is worth a farthing.

Serina.

You know her ſo well! could not you help us to f [...]d her again?

Rufus.

Do you take me for a dog-keeper? or am I obliged to look after yours?

Euſtace.

My ſiſter did not mean to affront you, Rufus.

Serina.

Oh dear! no. It was only a civil queſtion. As you live in our neighbourhood and ſhe was loſt not far off, I thought that you might have been able to give us ſome account of her.

Lionel.

Certainly, you could not apply to a better perſon.

Rufus.

What do you mean by that, Maſter Lionel?

Lionel.

What is beſt known to yourſelf; though I am perfectly acquainted too with the whole affair.

Rufus.

If it were not out of reſpect to miſs—

Lionel.

You ſhould thank her yourſelf, that I do not chaſtiſe you for your impudence.

Euſtace,
[84]
(taking Lionel aſide.)

Softly, my dear Lionel, or we ſhall loſe the greyhound.

Serina.

If, as you ſay, you have ſome regard for me, Maſter Rufus, be ſo good as to hear me attentively, and anſwer me, yes or no.

Lionel.

And without ſhuffling.

Serina.

Have not you our greyhound? or don't you know where ſhe is?

Rufus,
(confuſed.)

I? I your greyhound?

Lionel.

Do you ſtammer at the queſtion? you have her. And I know the whole ſtory too. You took her treacherouſly, coaxing her with a bit of cake.

Rufus.

Who told you ſo?

Lionel.

One that ſaw you do it.

Serina.

I aſk it as a favour of you, Maſter Rufus, to tell me is that true or falſe?

Rufus.

And ſuppoſe I did give your dog a bit of cake, or that I took her up a moment to play with her, is that a reaſon that I ſhould have her, or know what is become of her?

Serina.

Nor do we ſay ſo. We only aſk you if you know where ſhe is juſt now.

Euſtace.

Or if you did not keep her at your houſe laſt night out of a frolick, to frighten us a little, and afterwards to give us the pleaſure of a ſurprize?

Rufus.

What, do you take our houſe for a dog-kennel?

Lionel.

He muſt have a vaſt deal of aſſurance!

Rufus.

I have nothing to ſay to you. You may be counſellor f [...]r greyhounds as long as you will, I won't be examined by you.

Lionel.

Becauſe I have confounded you.

Serina.

Softly, Maſter Lionel, you muſt be miſtaken. I cannot ſuſpect Maſter Rufus of ſo much meanneſs as to keep our dog if he had found it.

Euſtace.

If he had loſt any thing, and I could give him an account of it, I would do it with pleaſure. So he need not be angry at our queſtions.

Rufus.

I am very angry at them, and I will make a complaint of it to your father.

Lionel.

You had better come to the cake-woman's houſe; I will go along with you.

Rufus.

It is very pretty of you, to believe ſuch a prating goſſip before me.

Lionel.
[85]

Such goſſips, however, have eyes and ears, and, as far as honeſty is concerned, I ſhould truſt them ſooner than you.

Rufus.

I won't put up with this affront, and you ſhall pay for it.

(He goes out.)
SCENE V.
Serina, Euſtace, Lionel.
Lionel.

What an impudent liar! I would lay my life that he has the dog. Did not you ſee how he was confounded when I told him flatly that he had her?

Serina.

I cannot believe it yet, and indeed it would be quite too ſcandalous.

Lionel.

You cannot believe it, miſs, becauſe your own heart is ſo good; for my part I can believe any thing of him.

Serina.

I muſt own, however, that it was very rude not to anſwer our queſtions civilly.

Lionel.

If you had not been here, miſs, I would have tweaked him by the ears a little.

Euſtace.

Tut, man, he is taller than you by the head.

Lionel.

If he was twice as tall, I'll wager he is a coward. Did not you obſerve that he grew more impudent as we were more civil? and the harder I puſhed him, the quieter he became. But I'll go and follow him and take Diana from him, wherever he has put her.

Serina.

Your pains would be to no purpoſe, maſter Lionel. Once more, I cannot believe it. He lives too near us, to expect to hide ſuch a theft from us.

Euſtace.

I hope he may not go and kill her, for fear of being found out in a lie.

Lionel.

No, my friend, he won't kill her. He keeps her for ſale.

Serina.

O heavens! what an opinion you have of him!

Lionel.

It is ſuch as he deſerves, and I'll go and convince you of it.

SCENE VI.
[86]
Serina, Euſtace.
Euſtace.

Lionel is too hot. He makes a terrible quarrel of the ſmalleſt difference. If they muſt wrangle, I am glad at leaſt that it is not here.

Serina.

For then, papa would give us a fine leſſon. Lionel, I believe, is willing to ſerve us; but I am ſorry that he ſeems to ſeek his own revenge more than our advantage.

Euſtace.

He deſires no better than to be in every quarrel, and he has done us more harm than good. If Rufus really ſtole Diana, he would return her to me ſooner for good words than for threats. But here comes papa.

SCENE VII.
Mr. Calvert, Serina, Euſtace.
Mr. Calv.

What have you done to Rufus? He came to me as I was in my room, and ſeemed quite ruffled. He complains of you very much, but particularly of Lionel, and ſays that you accuſe him of ſtealing Diana. Is ſhe loſt?

Euſtace.

Ah! yes, papa. I did not like to tell you, becauſe I hoped every moment to find her again. She went aſtray from me yeſterday evening.

Serina.

Ah! you cannot imagine how ſorry I am for her. I cried the beſt part of laſt night, when I awoke and miſſed her from my ſide.

Mr. Calv.

Luckily, it is but a dog. Loſſes of much more conſequence happen every day in the world, and we ſhould early accuſtom ourſelves to bear with them. But you,

(to Euſtace)

why did not you take care of her?

Euſtace.

You are very right, papa. It was my fault. I ſhould have left her at home, or elſe not have loſt ſight of her, ſince I took her in my charge. And I am ſorry for it eſpecially, on account of my ſiſter, becauſe Diana was hers more than mine.

Serina.

I cannot be angry with my brother for it. I have ſometimes vexed him without intention, and he has excuſed me.

Mr. Calv.
[87]

Kiſs me, my dear child; I love to ſee you bear a misfortune with courage; but I am ſtill better pleaſed to ſee you, in the midſt of your grief, not the leaſt provoked againſt him that occaſioned it.

Serina.

My poor brother is ſufficiently puniſhed for his negligence, for he was as fond of Diana as I. She was all his amuſement; and he grieves, beſides, that he was the occaſion of my uneaſineſs.

Mr. Calv.

Always preſerve theſe ſentiments, my dear children, one towards the other, and indeed towards all your fellow-creatures, for they are of the ſame family. I know many perſons who, for ſuch a trifle, would have turned away an honeſt ſervant.

Serina.

Oh! heaven forbid! Prefer a dog to a ſervant? A creature without reaſon to a perſon of our own kind?

Mr. Calv.

Why do not all men make that difference as well as you, my dear child? We ſhould not then know thoſe who would rather ſee a poor child ſuffer hunger or thirſt than a favourite dog; who ſhed tears at the indiſpoſition of a ſpaniel, and look without pity on the lot of an unhappy orphan abandoned by all the world.

Serina.

papa! is it poſſible?

Mr. Calv.

In return for the ſentiment which draws that generous ſigh from your breaſt, I promiſe you, my dear, a greyhound as handſome as the one that you have loſt, if you are not lucky enough to find her again.

Serina.

No, papa, I thank you. I have ſuffered too much from the loſs of Diana. If ſhe does not come back, I will never have another. I will not run the riſque of grieving ſo again.

Mr. Calv.

You carry things too far, my dear Serina. In that caſe we muſt reſign all the moſt agreeable pleaſures of life. We ſhould be afraid to love a friend, becauſe death or abſence might one day ſeparate us from him. If you compare the pleaſure which Diana's playful fondneſs has afforded you ever ſince ſhe was born, to the ſhort uneaſineſs that her loſs occaſions to you now, the firſt you will find exceeds the ſecond by a great deal. Nothing is more natural than to be fond of a pretty little creature, like Diana; and indeed, it would be a mark of ingratitude in you—

Serina.

Yes, if I did not think of her now, becauſe ſhe is not here to play about me.

Mr. Calv.
[88]

What comforts me a little in this misfortune is, that from this you will be better enabled to bear perhaps a greater. Every thing that we poſſeſs upon earth may ſlip from our hands with the ſame readineſs, and it is wiſe to accuſtom ourſelves early to the moſt ſevere loſſes. But, with regard to our firſt ſubject of converſation, you have treated Rufus ill, it ſeems.

Serina.

Not we, papa; we ſpoke to him very mildly. It was Lionel that touched him cloſe a little.

Mr. Calv.

And what did he ſay in anſwer?

Euſtace.

He defended himſelf but lamely. Indeed he was quite out of countenance at the firſt queſtion.

Serina.

But now I will aſk you, papa, do you think that he could have the aſſurance to deny it, if he had really taken my greyhound?

Mr. Calv.

I can ſay nothing as to that; but, I ſhould think, his confuſion could not come from a very clear conſcience. However, that we may have no reproach to make to ourſelves, concerning Diana, we muſt advertiſe her to-morrow in the public papers.

Euſtace.

But, papa, if ſhe is really in his power, that trouble will be uſeleſs.

Mr. Calv.

No, it cannot be uſeleſs. A dog requires to be fed, and is not ſo ſmall or ſo quiet that one can hide it from every body's eyes. There may happen to be ſome perſon in his houſe honeſt enough to give us information of it. I will not apply to his father, I know his rude manners too well. Beſides, he is offended with me for forbidding you a too cloſe intimacy with his ſon. We muſt wait to ſee what our advertiſement will produce.

Serina.

I ſhould have ſome hopes from it, if I were able to promiſe a large reward to whoever would bring me back the dog.

Mr. Calv.

I ſhall take care of that. Come, Euſtace, into my cloſet; we will put down her deſcription, and you ſhall take it to the printing-office.

Serina.

Oh! what joy it would be for the poor little creature, and for me too, to ſee each other once more!

ACT II.

[89]
SCENE I.
Euſtace, Serina.
Euſtace,
(running into the room overjoyed.)

Siſter! Siſter!

Serina.

What is the matter? You ſeem to be in high ſpirits. Is Diana found?

Euſtace.

Diana? Oh! ſomething much better. See,

(ſhewing a ring in a ſmall caſe.)

look at what I have found not a yard from our door.

Serina.

Oh! the charming ring! But the ſtone that ſhould be in the middle, where is that?

Euſtace.

I ſuppoſe it had fallen out. See here it is in a paper. Look at this diamond in the light. See how it ſparkles! My papa's brilliant is not ſo large.

Serina.

I pity him very much that has loſt it.

Euſtace.

It is worſe than to loſe a greyhound.

Serina.

Oh! I don't know that. My little Diana was ſo pretty, and ſo fond of us. And then we had her a whelp. Oh! when I think how happy we were to ſee her learn new tricks as ſhe grew bigger, and to amuſe ourſelves with her play, the fineſt ring that ever I could put on my finger would not make me half ſo happy.

Euſtace.

But with this ring you might buy a hundred grey hounds like her.

Serina.

It ſhould not buy mine, for all that. He that loſt the ring has others, perhaps, and I had only my poor Diana. I am worſe off than he is.

Euſtace.

It muſt belong to a rich man. Poor people have not ſuch toys as this.

Serina.

Yet if it was ſome unfortunate ſervant that loſt it, in taking it to the jeweller—or if it was the jeweller himſelf; the diamond being looſe would make one ſuſpect ſo; what a misfortune it would be for the poor people!

Euſtace.

You are right. Well, now I am quite out of humour with my prize. We muſt aſk papa's advice about it. Oh! this is lucky! here he comes.

SCENE II.
[90]
Mr. Calvert, Euſtace, Serina.
Mr. Calv.

Well, will the advertiſement for your greybound be in to-morrow's paper?

Euſtace.

Papa, I have not been at the office yet. Here is what kept me. A ring that I have found.

(Gives him the caſe.)
Mr. Calv.

A very fine diamond, indeed.

Euſtace.

An't it? This is enough to put a little dog out of one's head for a moment or two.

Mr. Calv.

Yes, if it were your own. Do you intend to keep it?

Euſtace.

Why, if nobody makes inquiry about it.

Mr. Calv.

Did any body ſee you take it up?

Euſtace.

No, papa.

Serina.

For my part, I ſhould never reſt until I knew who owned it.

Euſtace.

Let the owner ſhew himſelf, and certainly the ring ſhall not ſtay long in my hands. No, that would be as bad as if I had ſtolen it. We muſt give every one his own.

Mr. Calv.

You will not be, perhaps, ſo well pleaſed then?

Euſtace.

Why not, papa? I own, I did not think of any thing at firſt but my good luck in finding ſuch a jewel. I looked upon it as already my property: but my ſiſter has given me an idea of the trouble that he muſt feel who loſt it. I ſhould be much happier in putting an end to his uneaſineſs, than in keeping this ring, which would make me bluſh every time that I looked at it.

Serina.

There is ſo much pleaſure in comforting thoſe who are troubled. For that reaſon, I cannot imagine that Rufus or any other could be ſo ill-natured as to keep my Diana, if he knew how ſorry I am for her.

Mr. Calv.
(kiſſing them.)

Amiable little innocents! My dear children, how I rejoice in being your father! Let ſuch generous ſentiments continue to ſpring up and gain ſtrength in your hearts. They will be the foundation of your own happineſs and that of your fellow-creatures.

Serina.

You give us the example, papa. How ſhould we have other ſentiments?

Euſtace.
[91]

Oh! I'll go and ſhew my prize to every body; and we ſhould advertiſe both together in the papers, that we have loſt a greyhound and found a ring.

Mr. Calv.

Not ſo faſt, my dear; there are precautions to be taken. There might be ſome people who would claim the ring, without being the owners.

Serina.

Oh! I ſhould be as cunning as they. I would aſk them firſt how it was made, and I would not give it to any but him that told me very particularly.

Mr. Calv.

That way is not the ſureſt, neither. A perſon may have ſeen it upon the owner's finger, and come here before him to demand it.

Serina.

Ah! papa, I ſee you know better how to manage than we do.

Mr. Calv.

The loſer will think it worth while to make every enquiry after ſo valuable an article. So we muſt wait.

Euſtace.

But if they ſhould not think of doing ſo?

Serina.

We thought of doing ſo for Diana; certainly others will for a diamond.

Mr. Calv.

Meanwhile I ſhall take care of it; and do you be cautious not to ſpeak of it to any body.

SCENE III.
Euſtace, Serina.
Euſtace.

It is very ſtupid, for all that, not to be able to talk, when one has any thing ſo agreeable to tell. I ſhould have been ſo happy to ſhew every body my ring!

Serina.

And why, ſince you neither can, nor would keep it? There is no great merit in finding any thing valuable in the ſtreet.

Euſtace.

That is true; but what I tell you is very true too.

Serina.

People ſay of the ladies, that they cannot keep a ſecret. Let us ſee which of us two will be moſt diſcreet.

Euſtace.

For fear my ſecret ſhould want to eſcape, I will think of nothing but Diana; and now I'll go to the printing-office with the advertiſement.

Serina.

Go, brother; do not loſe a moment. But what does Lionel want with us?

SCENE IV.
[92]
Serina, Euſtace, Lionel.
Lionel,
(to Euſtace, who is going out.)

Where are you going, Euſtace?

Euſtace.

I have ſomething particular to do.

Lionel.

Oh! before you go, you muſt liften to a ſtory that I have to tell you. It will make you die with laughing. Ha, ha, ha, ha!

Euſtace.

I have not time for laughing now.

Lionel.

You will laugh in ſpite of yourſelf. Only liſten. We have got full ſatisfaction.

Euſtace.

Full ſatisfaction? Of whom?

Lionel.

Of Rufus. He has loſt his father's ring. Ha, ha, ha, ha!

(Euſtace and Serina look at each other with an air of ſurprize.)
Serina.

His father's ring?

Lionel.

It is fact. He had it given to him this morning to take to the jeweller's, to have the middle diamond ſet in again, that had fallen out.

(Euſtace jogs Serina; ſhe makes a ſign to him to be ſilent.)

He had it when he came here; but as he went away, quite fluſtered with anger, the caſe of the ring muſt have dropt out of his pocket as he whiſked along.

Serina.

And have you ſeen him ſince he loſt it? How does he look?

Lionel.

Frightened out of his wits.

Serina.

Does his father know it?

Lionel.

There he has drawn himſelf into a freſh ſcrape, by telling a great fib. When his father aſked him if he had given the ring to the jeweller, he anſwered, with the greateſt aſſurance, that he had.

Scrina.

Unhappy creature!

Lionel.

Why you pity him, do you?

Euſtace.

Indeed he is to be pitied.

Lionel.

He? I wiſh you had ſeen what game I made of him.

Serina.

What did you find ſo comical in all that?

Lionel.

How? don't you take the jeſt? To ſee him running from ſhop to ſhop, inquiring about his ring, and plucking every one by the ſkirt that paſſed. I ſtuck cloſe to him, to enjoy his diſtreſs, and at laſt he came up to [93]me: "Have not you found it? Have you heard nothing of it?" What is it to me? ſaid I to him. Am I your ring-keeper?—"If you knew what it was worth!" So much the better for him that has found it. "And then my father, what will he ſay?" Why, he'll talk to you with a good ſtick.

Serina.

Fie! maſter Lionel, that was very cruel of you.

Lionel.

He had not more feeling for you.

Euſtace.

Should we be ill-natured then, even towards thoſe that are ſo themſelves?

Lionel.

Oh! revenge is ſweet, and I never have any compaſſion for them that offend me. If I had the good luck to find his ring, he ſhould not have it ſo ſoon.

Serina.

Would you keep it then?

Lionel.

Oh! no. I would give it to him after his father had threſhed him well.

Euſtace.

I ſhould never have thought you ſo ill-natured, Lionel.

Serina.

And I cannot believe it, though I hear it from his own mouth. You were ſo much concerned about my poor greyhound. It ſeems, it was not in earneſt.

Lionel.

It was from the bottom of my heart. I love thoſe dearly, that I do love; but when I hate any one, I hate him heartily.

SCENE V.
Serina, Euſtace, Lionel, Rufus.
Lionel.

Heh! there he comes.

(Points at him with his finger.)

Ha, ha, ha, ha!

Rufus.

Oh! pray now forgive me. I have been very bad, to be ſure, but I have been full as unfortunate. I am puniſhed now, and well puniſhed too, for—

Lionel.

Have you ſtuck up hand-bills concerning your ring?

Rufus.

I dare not appear before my father, and I don't know where to hide myſelf.

Lionel.

I would lay a wager that the ring is hanging at Diana's tail. We ſhall find them both together.

Rufus.

I have deſerved your jeers; but, for pity's ſake—

Euſtace.

Make yourſelf eaſy, maſter Rufus; your ring is here.

[94]
[...]
[95]
[...]
[92]
[...]
[93]
[...]
[94]
Rufus,
(aſtoniſhed.)

What, have you it? You my ring?

Lionel,
(aſide to Serina.)

He is making game of him: that is right.

Rufus.

But is it really ſo? Oh! on my knees I'll— But no—you ſhall firſt hear how wicked I have been.

SCENE VI.
Serina, Euſtace, Lionel.
Serina.

What is the meaning of that? He is gone off.

Euſtace.

I am afraid the poor boy has loſt his wits.

Lionel.

Your joke, for all that, may coſt you dear. If he goes and fetches his father to demand the ring?

Euſtace.

Do you think then that I will keep it?

Lionel.

Why, have you actually the ring?

Euſtace.

Certainly I have it, otherwiſe I ſhould not have ſaid ſo. I picked it up cloſe by our door.

Lionel.

Indeed you are too good. He does not deſerve to be ſo happy. You ſhould have left him a little longer in pain, at leaſt.

Serina.

How, maſter Lionel? Does not my brother's example move you? Do you know that you loſe ground now very much, in his friendſhip and mine?

SCENE VII.
Mr. Calvert, Serina, Euſtace, Liovel.
Mr. Calv.

What is the matter with Rufus? I ſaw him from my window, come in here all in tears.

Serina.

The poor boy was half dead.

Euſtace.

It was he who loſt the ring that I found. It belongs to his father.

Mr. Calv.

Have you convinced him of the meanneſs of his behaviour towards us?

Lionel.

Dear ſir, no. Diana has not been ſo much as mentioned.

Mr. Calv.

At leaſt I would have inſiſted upon his returning her. He ſhould not hear of his ring without that.

Euſtace.

Ah! papa, my heart would not let me be ſo harſh. I ſaw Rufus ſo afflicted.

Serina.

Though I love Diana very well, I could not poſſibly think of her juſt then, nor of any thing but the grief of that unfortunate boy.

Mr. Calv.
[95]

You have both acted generouſly, and you are my dear children, my beſt friends, all my joy and all my pride. None but baſe ſouls would inſult the diſtreſs of an enemy that is fallen. But where is Rufus? Why did not he aſk for the ring as he went away?

Euſtace.

He was ſo tranſported with joy, that he did not know what he was doing.

Serina.

He ran towards the door, and went out as if he were mad.

Euſtace.

O! papa, did you but know how overjoyed I am to ſee you approve my behaviour, and my ſiſter's!

Mr. Calv.

Could you believe me inſenſible to a generous action?

Euſtace.

Becauſe you had forbidden me—

Mr. Calv.

I forbad you to ſpeak unguardedly about the ring, but I did not tell you to keep it, when the owner ſhould appear.

SCENE VIII.
Mr. Calvert, Serina, Euſtace, Lionel, Rufus (having the greyhound under his arm.)
Serina,
(with an exclamation of joy.)

Ah! Diana! my dear Diana!

(She runs to her, takes her up in her arms, and careſſes her.)
Rufus.

You ſee how much I was to blame, and how little I deſerved your generoſity. Can you pardon me this fraud, and my unworthy behaviour?

(Perceiving Mr. Calvert.)

Ah! ſir, how bad I muſt appear in your eyes!

Mr. Calv.

A perſon is no longer ſo when he acknowledges his fault, and endeavours, as you do, to repair it. Here is your father's ring.

Rufus.

I am aſhamed and ſorry to have offended ſo excellent children. What difference between them and me! How wicked I am, and how generous are they!

Serina.

It is only a little prank of yours, Maſter Rufus, and you would not have let the day paſs without returning Diana to me.

Rufus.

You think too well of me. I had hid her up in the garret, and—

Mr. Calv.

We don't wiſh to know any more. It is ſufficient that you are ſorry for what you have done. You [96]now ſee yourſelf, that bad actions make God and man our enemies, and are always diſcovered ſooner or later. I ſhould take the liberty too of propoſing to you as a model, the behaviour of my children, generous little creatures! How ſhould I thank Heaven for ſending me ſuch a gif [...]! You ſee, the moſt noble and certain revenge is that of doing kindneſſes, and that nothing is more worthy a great ſpirit, than to repay ill-nature with good offices.

Rufus.

Ah! I feel that now myſelf with the moſt lively ſorrow.

(To Euſtace and Serina.)

Will you ever forgive me?

Euſtace,
(taking his hand.)

Yes, from this moment, and ſincerely.

Serina

I have my Diana once more, and all is forgot.

Rufus,
(to Lionel.)

We ſhould be unworthy of this pattern if we did not follow it.

Lionel.

I am as much aſhamed as you, and this leſſon ſhall not be loſt on me.

Rufus.

I have juſt confeſſed all to my father. In proportion as he was angry with me, he was touched with your generoſity. He requeſts permiſſion to come in about an hour hence, to thank you and to beg your acceptance of a ſmall token of his gratitude.

Mr. Calv.

No, there is no occaſion for any preſents. To do well, my children deſire no reward but from themſelves. Beſides, reſtoring a perſon his property is no more than a ſtrict duty.

Euſtace.

How pleaſing to perform that duty! I have gained a friend for my whole life; have not I, Rufus?

Rufus.

If I could be worthy of that honour. I ſhall do every thing in my power to be ſo.

Lionel.

Do not exclude me from your friendſhip. I was no better than Rufus; but I have juſt now felt how noble a paſſion revenge may be made.

Serina,
(careſſing the greyhound)

Ah! little runaway! this will teach you another time to ſtray from your maſters: you have paſſed a night in priſon for it. Offer to do ſo again, and you'll ſee!—Well, what would be the conſequence? Ah! no, whatever you do, I find I ſhall always be fond of you.

THE HEN.

[97]

HOW happy was Cyprian in ſo worthy and affectionate a father as Mr. Tiſdall. Whenever he had ſhown himſelf for any length of time diſcreet and diligent, he was aſſured that his father would not fail to teſtify his ſatisfaction with ſome recompence or other. Cyprian had a taſte for gardening, and began, about the age of twelve, to cultivate choice flowers. His father ſaw it, and immediately began to ſtudy how he might afford his ſon more pleaſure.

They were both at dinner. Cyprian, ſaid his father, your preceptor has informed me, that you have begun this very day to read the Roman Hiſtory, and the Geography of Italy. If, in a week, you can but give me an exact account of every thing you may have learned on theſe two ſubjects, you cannot think what I intend ſhall recompence your application!

Cyprian, one may eaſily ſuppoſe, did not forget ſuch a promiſe. He employed himſelf in ſtudying all the week, to get this recompence; or rather, he received ſuch pleaſure from his ſtudy, that indeed it was he who ſhould have beſtowed a recompence on his Papa if he had been able.

He ſaw the day of trial come, without anxiety; and underwent the examination like an hero. He had learned the hiſtory of all the kings of Rome, and marked out in his map the gradual progreſs of that growing empire.

In a tranſport of delight, his father took him by the hand, embraced and kiſſed him. Come, ſays he, ſince you have ſought to give me ſo much pleaſure, it is but juſt that I ſhould contribute in my turn to yours. Saying this, he led him into an adjoining garden, pointed out a vacant ſpot to him, and told him that it was to be his. You may part it in two, continued he; and plant what flowers you like in one, and any vegetables that you think proper in the other. After this, they went into an out-houſe, cloſe behind the gardener's hut, where Cyprian found a ſpade, a watering-pot, a rake, and other implements of gardening, all perfectly adapted to his ſize and ſtrength. On the walls were baſkets hung up, of every ſize, great and ſmall, [98]and on ſhelves about them, ſundry boxes full of roots, and bags of ſeeds; the whole together duly ticketed, with cards on every box and bag, marking the proper time for ſowing each article.

One ſhould be of Cyprian's age to know the exceſs of his joy upon this occaſion. In his mind, the little ſpot of earth which his father had aſſigned him, was as great as monarchs think their kingdoms; and whatever hours of relaxation his preceptor let him take, and which he ſpent before in folly, were now taken up in cultivating his domain.

One day, when he came in from doing ſomething about his garden he forgot to ſhut the gate. A hen was pecking near the ſpot, and took it in her head to go a hunting on his grounds. The flower-bed had been ſtrewed but lately with a layer of the richeſt mould, and was conſequently quite full of worms.

The hen, charmed with ſuch delicious fare, began to ſcratch the mould up, and employ her beak as well as talons to unearth the worms; and in particular, ſhe took a mighty inclination to a part, where Cyprian had, the day, before been planting ſome fine pinks.

How great therefore was the exceſs of his rage when coming back to his plantation, he beheld the door a jar, and this new-faſhioned gardener digging up his beds? Ah! ah! you impudent ſlut! ſaid he; your bones ſhall pay for this. And immediately he ſhut the door, for fear his victim ſhould eſcape, and picking up flint ſtones, ſand, clods of earth, and whatever he could lay hold of, he threw them at the bird, purſuing her all the while as cloſe as he could.

The frightened hen, at one time ran with all her ſpeed, and at another time ſtrove to fly upon the wall, but found that her wings would not befriend her in reaching ſuch a height. Unhappily, ſhe fell back more than once on Cyprian's flowers, and got her wings and feet entangled with the fineſt hyacinths.

Young Cyprian, beholding her thus embroiled, ſuppoſed that he had her faſt. Two rows of tulips ſeparated them. His anger was ſo vehement, that ſtepping over, as he meant to do, this interval of ſeparation between the hen and him, he trod them down himſelf. The hen, however, at her enemy's approach, redoubled her former [99]efforts, and attempted now a ſecond time to gain the wall. She roſe a great deal higher than before, yet ſtill came ſhort; but what was matter of regret for Cyprian, bore away with her from underneath as ſhe roſe, a beautiful roſe-bud-coloured ten-belled hyacinth. On this, he ſeized his rake, and flung it at the bird with all his ſtrength. The rake turned round, and while he fancied it upon the point of hitting the fugitive mark, it came down, and daſhed two panes of glaſs to pieces in a melon frame, as well as broke out two of its own teeth upon the ground.

The little Fury, made much more furious by theſe damages, had run for his ſpade, and now the combat would perhaps have had fatal conſequences for his feathered adverſary, who fatigued and giddy had crept in between a roſe-buſh and the wall, if Mr. Tiſdall, at firſt attracted to his window by the noiſe, had not made haſte to her aſſiſtance.

The moment Cyprian ſaw his father, he ſtood ſtock ſtill in evident confuſion; however he made ſhift to find his tongue at laſt, and cried out, See, papa, what ravage this vile creature has committed in my garden.

Had you ſhut the door replied his father with an affected indifference, this ravage would not have been made. I ſaw your whole behaviour. Are you not aſhamed of having put forth all your ſtrength againſt a harmleſs hen? She has no reaſon to conduct herſelf, and though ſhe has rooted up your pinks, it was not with a wiſh to do you any damage, but to get her ordinary food. Now, Cyprian, ſhould you have put yourſelf thus into a paſſion, if ſhe had ſcratched up nothing but as many nettle roots? And how can ſhe diſtinguiſh between pinks and nettles? It is yourſelf alone that are to blame for all this havock. With precaution you would certainly have driven her out ſo that ſhe might do no further miſchief; and in that caſe, neither your rake, nor my melon frame, would have gone to ruin, or your loſs have exceeded that of a few flowers. Therefore you alone are puniſhable, ſo that were I to cut a branch off from this hazle-tree, and with it make you ſuffer juſt what you deſigned the hen ſhould ſuffer—which of us would act with the greateſt juſtice? I ſhall not, however, go to this extremity, purpoſely to ſhew you that we may all ſuppreſs our reſentment, if we think proper. Notwithſtanding, for the damage done to my melon frame, [100]I ſhall deduct as much as will repair it, from the arrears of your allowance in my hands; for I am not to ſuffer through your raſhneſs.

Cyprian, upon this, withdrew much abaſhed, and all day durſt ſcarcely lift his eyes up, while before his father.

On the morrow, Mr. Tiſdall propoſed a walk, and aſked if he deſired to join him. Cyprian followed, but oppreſſed with ſadneſs which he ſought in vain to hide. His father ſaw it, and affecting a degree of wonder, wiſhed to know why he appeared ſo grievouſly dejected.

Cyprian.

Have I not the greateſt cauſe to be dejected? For this whole month paſt, I have denied myſelf ſo many pleaſures, merely to buy ſomething for my ſiſter. I had ſaved ten ſhillings, with which I thought to purchaſe her a pretty hat; but muſt give the half of it perhaps to have your melon frame repaired.

Mr. Tiſdall.

I dare ſay, you would have been delighted to oblige your ſiſter, but my melon frame, however, muſt be paid for firſt. This leſſon will teach you in future not to yield yourſelf up to the miſchiefs of reſentment which in general aggravates the firſt misfortune happening to us.

Cyprian.

Ah! you may depend upon it, ſir, I will never leave the garden-door open again, or take revenge upon a hen for what would be my own omiſſion.

Mr. Tiſdall.

But, pray tell me, do you fancy that, in this vaſt univerſe, hens only have it in their power to do you damage?

Cyprian.

O! no, no; for look ye, not above a week ago I left my map upon the table while I went a walking, and my little ſiſter coming into the room, with a pen and ink ſo blotted it all over, that no one could diſtinguiſh Europe from America.

Mr. Tiſdall.

Then it is prudent to ſecure yourſelf againſt the miſchiefs that you may ſuffer from your fellow-creatures.

Cyprian.

It is ſo, papa.

Mr. Tiſdall.

Without deſiring in the leaſt to give you a diſtaſte of life, I can aſſure you that you will have to ſuffer many diſagreeable affairs, and thoſe a deal more prejudicial to you, than the miſchiefs cauſed by the hen. Mankind always ſeek their intereſt and their pleaſures, [101]juſt as hens ſeek worms; and they will do ſo at the hazard of your intereſts, as hens will at the hazard of your flowers.

Cyprian.

I ſee it plainly, ſir, by Bella's behaviour; ſince the little pleaſure that ſhe received from ſcribbling on a bit of paper, has occaſioned me the loſs of an extremely uſeful map.

Mr. Tiſdall.

But could you not have avoided this loſs, by putting up your map before you left the apartment?

Cyprian.

Certainly.

Mr. Tiſdall.

Then think for the future to conduct yourſelf ſo, that no body may have power to do you any real miſchief; but if after all, in ſpite of your precaution, you ſhould be ſo unlucky as to receive an injury, conſider how you may endure it, ſo as not to render the firſt wrong ſtill more prejudicial.

Cyprian.

Ay, papa; but how muſt I endure it?

Mr. Tiſdall.

With indifference, if it be a ſlight injury, but, on the other hand, if a great one, with courage. Now that we are by ourſelves, I dare propoſe you as an example the conduct that I purſue towards Mr. Hotham.

Cyprian.

Pray don't ſpeak of him, papa. Theſe two years paſt, he takes no notice of you whenever you meet each other, and there cannot be a falſity that he will not ſay to prejudice you in the opinion of the world.

Mr. Tiſdall.

And do you know what urges him to ſuch behaviour?

Cyprian.

That I never yet durſt aſk you.

Mr. Tiſdall.

Nothing but for the preference which I obtained reſpecting an employ that my father had ſo worthily filled up for five and thirty years, and to which he had affectionately formed me by the moſt diligent inſtruction. Mr. Hotham had no title to the poſt, except his ignorance and ſelf-ſufficiency. My right ſucceeded, notwithſtanding all his intereſt, and therefore am I honoured with his calumny and hatred.

Cyprian.

Ah! papa, were I as big as you, I'd teach him better manners.

Mr. Tiſdall.

Quite the contrary, I let him go on railing at me juſt as he thinks fit. The conduct which you ſhould have purſued, when you were injured by the hen, I faithfully purſue towards him. The pinks that ſhe ſcratched up by the roots, in ſeeking for worms, may [102]repreſent the reputable character that I bear, and which in order to gratify the worm of Envy that gnaws him, he labours to undo. Were I to ſeek the means of puniſhing him, I ſhould trample under foot that deference and reſpect which I owe to myſelf, as you trod under foot your tulips. The me [...]on frame and rake which you damaged, are that wealth and peace of mind that I ſhould deſtroy, by hurrying on to vengeance. Taught in future by the loſſes that you have ſuffered, you will ſhut the garden door, in order to keep the hen out. Taught too by the wicked diſpoſition of my enemy, I lay, by means of proper conduct on my part, an inſuperable barrier between us. Thus inacceſſible to his vindictive attempts, I enjoy the comforts of my moderation, while he ſpends himſelf in thoſe attempts, and will in time experience the compunction of his evil conſcience. Could his inſults vex me, I ſhould make myſelf the victim that he would ſacrifice, and be reproached for imbecility, by every worthy character of my acquaintance; while on the other hand the inſenſibility that I manifeſt for his injurious treatment yields him to his own contempt, and, in the boſom of good men, keeps up the reputation that I have gained among them.

Cyprian.

Ah! papa, what trouble may I not ſhun hereafter, by remembering every thing that you have taught me!

Theſe laſt words were hardly uttered, when they found themſelves at home, without imagining that they had been ſo near it. Their diſcourſe, for the remainder of the day, was a continuation of the paſt; and bed-time being come, they ſeparated quite content with one another. Cyprian ſunk to ſlumber, with a boſom full of gratitude for the inſtruct on which he had juſt received, and Mr. Tiſdall with one poſſeſſing all the ſatisfaction that a good father cannot but experience, who is ſenſible that he has done ſomething to promote his offspring's happineſs.

THE LITTLE NEEDLE-WOMEN.

[103]

CHARACTERS.

  • Mrs. VINCENT. her Daughters.
  • LOUISA, her Daughters.
  • LEONORA, her Daughters.
  • SOPHY, her Daughters.
  • CLARA, their Friend.
  • A POOR WOMAN.
  • MADGE, her Daughters.
  • JOAN, her Daughters.

Louiſa, with Leonora her ſiſter, are diſcovered working in their room: Sophy ſtands by Louiſa; Clara enters to them.

Clara.

HARD at work! How melancholy you all look! I thought to find you at play upon the ſnow. Come, come, and ſee the trees: they are powdered juſt for all the world like—what d'ye call 'ems.

Louiſa.

No: we would not leave our work for any pleaſure that you could name to us.

Clara.

Oh, I frequently leave mine for nothing—But you have not long I hope, to ſit here moping.

Leonora.

We were moping, as you call it, all yeſterday; and have been at it again ever ſince the clock ſtruck ſeven.

Clara.

My ſtars! I was not up till ten: and in the name of goodneſs! what poſſeſſes you, to work at ſuch a rate?

Louiſa.

If you but knew, Clara, for whom we are, I am ſure, you would willingly make make one amongſt us.

Clara.

Indeed, I would not, Louiſa, were it even for myſelf.

Louiſa.

Yourſelf! I ſhould not work, thus late and early, with ſuch ſpirits, for myſelf: nor you, I fancy, Leonora.

Leonora.

No, indeed.

Sopby.

Gueſs who 'tis for.

Clara.
[104]

Not for yourſelf, you ſay. It muſt be for your dolls then.—I have gueſſed it! Have I not?

Louiſa,
(ſhewing the clothes before them.)

Yes, yes; look here, and ſee if theſe will fit a doll.

Clara.

How! how! Why, here's a dreſs complete! Which of you is going to be married?

Leonora.

Did you ever hear the like? a jacket to be married in! The girl is crazy, ſhe will never gueſs.

Sophy.

Well then, I'll tell you who 'tis for. You know theſe two poor children, that have nothing on but rags?

Clara.

What! that poor woman who has lately loſt her huſband, and cannot get a bit of bread?

Louiſa.

Yes, the ſame; it is for her poor children that we are ſo hard at work.

Clara.

But you know, your mama and mine both ſent her money.

Louiſa.

So they did; but there were debts to pay, and bread to buy. As for clothes—

Leoncra.

We have taken that upon us.

Clara.

But, my dear, why not much rather ſend them ſome of your own old clothes? You would, in that caſe, ſpare yourſelves a deal of trouble.

Louiſa.

How you talk! As if our clothes were fit for ſuch ſmall children!

Clara.

That I know: they would have been too big, and dragged upon the ground at leaſt a quarter of a yard; but then, their mother might have made them leſs herſelf.

Louiſa.

She cannot.

Clara.

And why not?

Leonora,
(looking ſtedfaſtly upon Clara.)

Becauſe her parents never taught her how to uſe her needle.

Louiſa.

Now, as we are rather ready at it, we deſired mama to let us have ſome dimity, and other ſtuff, and to out us out the neceſſary patterns, promiſing to do the reſt ourſelves.

Leonora.

And when the whole is finiſhed, we ſhall viſit the poor woman with it, that her children may be dreſſed a little warmly this cold weather.

Louiſa.

Now, my dear, you know the reaſon why we won't go play upon the ſnow.

Clara
(with a ſtified ſigh.)

I'll work a little with you.

Louiſa.

Ay, I ſaid ſo.

Leonora.
[105]

No, no; we have almoſt done.

Louiſa.

But, Leonora, why deprive her of ſo great a pleaſure? Look you here, my friend; complete this hem: but you muſt ſew it carefully.

Sophy.

If not, my ſiſter will undo it; I am ſure of that.

Clara.

What you muſt ſpeak too then, Mrs. Whipperſnapper; juſt as if you knew what is going forward.

Louiſa.

How, Clara? I aſſure you, Sophy has aſſiſted us ſurprizingly. It was ſhe that held the ſtuff while we were cutting it, handed us the pincuſhion, and picked us up our thimbles when they fell. Here, my little dear, take the ſciffars: Leonora wants them.

Clara.

Look, dear Louiſa, have I done this right?

Leonora,
(laying hold of the work.)

Oh fie! theſe ſtitches are a mile too long, and all awry.

Louiſa.

True, they would not hold. But ſtay; I'll give you ſomething elſe.—Here, paſs this bobbin through the jacket collar.

Clara.

Ay, ay; I ſhall ſucceed better in this.

Leonora,
(looking over her.)

See! ſee! how ſhe ſets about it!—

Louiſa.

Ah, that's all my fault, who did not tell her how it ſhould be done.—See here, my dear Clara,—in this manner.

Clara.

I was never taught to do ſo much as you; and that is the reaſon that I am ſo awkward.

Leonora,
(with a ſneer.)

Oh, I eaſily believe you.

Louiſa.

But do not vex her, ſiſter: ſhe has done her beſt. Hold, let me look a little. How! you have paſſed the bobbin through already. Look ye, Leonora.

Leonora
(pulling the bobbin.)

What a pity, it will not ſtir. A mighty clever needle-woman, truly! ſhe does nothing elſe but make us work.

Clara
(ſorrowfully.)

Alas! I know no better.

Louiſa.

Do not afflict yourſelf: you have the beſt of wills; and we have nothing more to boaſt. It ſhall be quickly put to rights. I will do it for you. There; the matter is ſettled. Have you finiſhed, Leonora?

Leonora.

Only one more ſtitch:—and then, to cut the thread off.—There: now I will make up the parcel.

(She is preparing to do ſo, when Mrs. Vincent enters.)
Sopby.

Here is mama.

Mrs. Vincent.
[106]

Well, my dears; how do you go on? Perhaps you wiſh for my aſſiſtance.

Louiſa.

No, mama; we have finiſhed.

Mrs. Vincent.

Have you? Let me ſee a little.—Very well indeed!—What, my Sophy! I am afraid, you thought the time tedious.

Sophy.

Oh, not I, mama: I always had ſome little thing to do; aſk my ſiſters.

Louiſa.

Yes, indeed: we ſhould not have ended ſo quickly, but for her aſſiſtance. She has never quitted us.

Mrs. Vincent.

That was well done. Ah! here is our little neighbour too, Miſs Clara. She muſt have helped you a good deal.

Leonora,
(with a ſneer.)

She tried; but—

Louiſa.

Indeed, we had almoſt finiſhed when ſhe came.

Sophy.

She made a ſtitch or two, but ſhe hardly knows more than I: if you had but ſeen, mama, how crooked—

Louiſa.

Hold your tongue!

Mrs. V [...]ncent.

Come; ſince you have been ſo very diligent, I have joyful news to tell you.

Sophy.

What, mama?

Mrs. Vincent.

The two poor children and their mother are below. I will ſend you up the little ones, that you may dreſs them, and enjoy the aſtoniſhment of their mother, when ſhe obſerves them ſo much altered.

Louiſa.

Ah, mama, how you increaſe our pleaſures!

Sophy.

Shall I go and fetch them up?

Mrs. Vincent.

Yes; follow me: and you ſhall come back with them. In the interim, I will have a little converſation with the mother, and contrive how ſhe may find out ſome employment for the time to come, and earn a little money.

(She goes out with Sophy.)
L [...]e.

Stay you here with us, Clara: we ſhall want your help; and you muſt have ſome buſineſs at our toilet.

Clara,
(embracing Louiſa)

Ah! my friend, you have a good heart! I ſee that plainly.

Lionora.

I have had a fling or two at you, Clara. Lo [...]a makes me bluſh, and therefore I entreat your pardon.

Clara,
(embracing Leonora likewiſe.)

Yes, with all my heart.

Louſa.

I hear the children coming up.

(Sophy enters, bringing in the little girls, Madge and Joan)
Sophy,
[107]
(whiſpering Louiſa.)

How ſurprized they will be. I have not told them any thing about it.

Louiſa.

You did well: their pleaſure will be the greater, and ours likewiſe.

Leonora.

I ſhall take Madge.

Louiſa.

I Joan.

Clara.

And Sophy and myſelf will hold the pincuſhions.

(They begin to undreſs them.)
Madge,
(crying.)

We are cold enough already. Will you take away the little clothes that we have left?

Louiſa.

Do not be afraid, poor thing! come hither. You ſhall ſee. A little this way towards the fire.—You are almoſt dead with cold.

Joan.

We have not warmed ourſelves to-day.

Madge.

Theſe ſine new clothes, are they for us?

Joan.

Oh bleſs me! what will mother ſay? She will take us for your ſiſters; we ſhall be ſo fine!

Louiſa.

And you ſhall be our ſiſters for the time to come: ſo never call us any otherwiſe.

Madge.

Oh, good young lady, we are your ſervants.

Louiſa.

Let me have your arm—The other.—But how ſhort it is! it only reaches to her knees. Well, hairbrains!

(to Leonora)

this is like you! Do not you ſee that you have handed me the little jacket?

Leonora.

So I have indeed: for my part, I was puzzled likewiſe. Madge's feet were covered, and I could not ſee her head. We need but change. There is Joan's.

Louiſa.

Let us be as quick as poſſible; and in the mean time, Sophy, do you run and bid mama come up.

Sophy.

I am gone.

(She goes out.)
Louiſa.

Ah, now all is right. Turn round.—Once more. Very well: and now, take one another by the hand, and walk acroſs the room before us.

(The children do ſo, and ſurvey themſelves with pleaſure.)
Clara.

How extremely well they fit! they are quite pretty! and there is only one thing wanted.

(To Madge.)

Here is my handkerchief.—Blow hard.

(To Joan.)

Now you.—What elſe?—If you had time to dreſs their hair.

Louiſa.

No, no, my dear Clara; it is much better hanging looſely. Leonora, what ſay you?

Leonora.

A comb, however, to untangle it, would not be much amiſs. I will do that, Louiſa.

Sophy,
[108]
(runs in jumping.)

Here is mama.

(Mrs. Vinrent enters with the mother of the children.)
The Mother.

Oh, heavens! what do I ſee? Are theſe my children? O my generous lady!

(falling down at Mrs. Vincent's feet.)
Mrs. Vincent,
(lifting her up.)

My good friend, it is not to me that you are indebted for this happineſs. My children wiſhed to make a trial of their ſkill in needle-work, and I permitted them to do ſo.

(Examining the children's jackets.)

Not ſo bad, conſidering a firſt eſſay; you might almoſt ſet up for yourſelves.

The Mother,
(to Louiſa and her ſiſter.)

My charming ladies, let me thank you. God will recompenſe your kindneſs, for I cannot.

(Perceiving Clara at a diſtance)

Pardon me, my little lady; I did not ſee you; otherwiſe I ſhould have paid you alſo my acknowledgments.

Clara,
(ſighing.)

No, no. I had no hand in this day's buſineſs.

Mrs. Vincent.

Do not afflict yourſelf upon that account; my dear. By ſighing, you will get nothing; but by ſtedfaſtly reſolving, every thing. However, tell me; do not you think it uſeful and delightful for a young lady, like you, to accuſtom herſelf betimes to work of ſome ſort or other?

Clara.

Think ſo? Certainly.

Mrs. Vincent.

Of what real pleaſure, even at preſent, are you not deprived, by having hitherto neglected an employment ſo adapted to your ſex and age?

The Mother.

Dear little lady, learn betimes, if you would be conſidered provident or prudent, to love work; or it will ſoon be too late. I ſhould be very happy now, had any one but given me ſuch a leſſon in my childhood. I could now have got my br [...]ad, and been of uſe to thoſe dependant on me for ſupport, inſtead of being burthenſome to worthy people.

Mrs. Vincent.

Truly, my good friend, it would have been much happier for you, I muſt own, although I ſhould have loſt the pleaſure of aſſiſting you. But you are yet full young enough to make up for loſt time, by application to ſome honeſt labour. Children, you muſt know, I have procured her ſome employment at a weaver's in the neighbourhood; and when ſhe happens to have [109]nothing to do there, ſhe is to come and work here in the garden.

Sophy.

I am very glad of that; for I will go too, and help her, if I am able.

Mrs. Vincent.

With reſpect to Madge and Joan, I mean that my houſe ſhall be their ſchool; and you have both,

(to Louiſa and Leonora,)

deſerved to be their miſtreſſes in work and reading.

Clara.

And may I be their aſſiſtant, madam?

Mrs. Vincent.

With all my heart, if your mama conſents; in which caſe, you and Sophy ſhall endeavour to outdo each other.

(To the poor woman.)

My good friend, are you contented that matters ſhould be as I have ſettled?

The Mother.

Contented? My benevolent and generous lady, I ſhall owe you all my happineſs, and that, too, of my deſtitute and friendleſs children. Dear good angels, give God thanks, for having bleſſed you with ſo careful a mamma, who trains you up thus betimes to diligence. You ſee, it is the ſource of comfort to yourſelves and to us too.

Omitted here, "THE LOVE OF GOD AND OF OUR PARENTS," a Piece that indeed will not well bear to be tranſlated into Engliſh.

THE VETERAN DISMISSED WITH HONOUR.
A DRAMA, in one ACT.

[110]

CHARACTERS.

  • LORD CORNWALLIS.
  • AN OFFI [...]ER, attending him.
  • CAPTAIN, and MRS. GREVILLE.
  • DOUG [...]AS, their Children.
  • [...]UOENIA, their Children.
  • MARY ANNE, their Children.

The SCENE is at the entrance of a grove, before the houſe of Captain Greville, ſomewhat diſtant from the road.

SCENE I.

D [...]uglas, and Eugenia.

Eugenia is diſcovered ſitting on a trunk, and picking ſtrawberries. Beſide her lies her ſtraw bat to hold the ſtrawberries when picked. Douglas brings her more in his. Both bats are neatly lined with leaves.

Douglas.

LOOK ye, ſiſter, we ſhall quickly have enough.

Eugenia.

I do not know, Douglas, how I ſhall diſpoſe of mine: my hat is too full already.

Douglas.

Mary Anne cannot be long before ſhe brings the buſhel; and indeed ſhe might have gone into the houſe, found one, and returned in much leſs time than this. However, in the interval, Eugenia, put them in your apron.

Eugenia.

Yes, yes; that would make fine work indeed. To ſpot it all from top to bottom! What do you ſuppoſe mama would ſay? and therefore I have thought of ſomething elſe. Your hat is biggeſt; ſo I will add my ſtrawberries to yours, and you ſhall go and gather more, while I am picking theſe.

Douglas.

Well ſaid, indeed; and in the interim, Mary Anne cannot fail to come, and then we ſhall have got enough.

Eugenia.

When they are all together, we ſhall ſee.

Douglas.
[111]

What is over when the baſkets are filled, we will take ourſelves.

Eugenia.

I think, we ſhall not have much appetite to taſte them afterwards. Ah, brother! it is the laſt time that we ſhall eat with our papa this year, and who can tell whether we ſhall ever ſee him more.

Douglas.

Oh! do not be dejected, ſiſter. Every one is not killed in a battle.

Eugenia.

Oh frightful war! if men were not ſo wicked; but would love each other, juſt as we do—

Douglas.

Mighty fine, indeed! And do not we quarrel every day for trifles? We each think ourſelves in the right; and frequently it would puzzle any one to find which is. It is juſt the ſame among grown men.

Eugenia.

They ought at leaſt, then, to be friends again, as ſoon as we are. Our worſt quarrels never come to bloodſhed.

Douglas.

No; becauſe our parents ſettle them: but men, Eugenia, are not children; and won't let themſelves be governed, if they have but arms. And in fact, is it right that we ſhould ſuffer any one to injure us, without reſiſting?

Eugenia.

You are always talking like a ſoldier!

Douglas.

A good reaſon why; becauſe I am to be one. Look ye, ſiſter; notwithſtanding any thing that you ſay againſt it, war is a very charming thing. Without it, how do you imagine that we ſhould live; would our papa's little fortune be ſufficient to ſupport us? But do not weep. You grieve me.

Eugenia.

Let me weep, dear brother, while we are alone. I had much rather do ſo here, than in the preſence of papa, for I know, it would afflict him.

Douglas.

Come, come; dry your eyes, and ſet to work for ſome amuſement. I will go and fill your hat.

Eugenia.

Go that way; we have left none hereabouts.

(Douglas goes out, and after a moment's ſilence, ſhe goes on.)

I would I were but learned enough, that I might pray to God, for he would hear me. Or at leaſt, if I were big enough, I would go to court, and fall before the king; and he, I am ſure, would grant me my papa's diſmiſſion, when I begged and prayed him to oblige me. He has ſerved his country long enough, I think.

(She ſets about picking her ſtrawberries again.)

SCENE II.

[112]
Eugenia, Lord Cornwallis, the Officer.
Lord C.
(whiſpering the officer.)

Yonder is the houſe where we were told Captain Greville lives: he will be very much ſurprized and pleaſed with what I bring him; a diſmiſſion from the ſervice with ſuch honour. But, what charming little girl is this? I will ſtop and have a little converſation with her; ſo do not you addreſs me by my name.

(To Eugenia, tapping her upon the ſhoulder.)

Why, you are very hard at work, I ſee, my pretty child.

Eugenia.

Oh! ſir, you frightened me.

Lord C.

I aſk your pardon then, my dear. I did not mean to do ſo. And for whom are you preparing all theſe ſtrawberries? They cannot but be very fine, I think, as they are picked by ſuch a plump and ſnowy hand.

Eugenia,
(holding out the hat.)

I beg, then, you will take ſome, ſir. Do not be afraid; for they are very clean. I only wiſh I had a better plate to put them into.

(Lord C takes two or three, as does the officer.)
Lord C.

I never taſted any better: do you ſell them, little dear?

Eugenia.

No, ſir; though you were to give me—I cannot tell how much.

Lord C.

You are in the right: they are above all value, being gathered by ſo ſweet a little hand.

Eugenia.

Fie! ſir, how you talk! no, it is not for that: they ſhould be at your ſervice, were they not intended for

(wiping her eyes)

my dear papa. We have not gathered any for [...]m yet this ſeaſon; and perhaps, theſe are to be the laſt that he will taſte.

Lord C.

What, my dear, he is ill then; and you think that he will die?

The Officer.

His illneſs, however, it is to be hoped, is not yet quite deſperate, ſince he thinks of eating ſtrawberries.

Eugenia.

No, not that. It is true, indeed, he has been troubled with the rheumatiſm, all laſt winter, to a very great degree; and is not yet quite cured. But cured or not, he muſt ſet out to-morrow.

Lord C.
[113]

And pray why is his departure then ſo needful?

Eugenia.

Oh, becauſe his regiment then goes through the village; and he muſt join it on the march.

Lord C.

His regiment?

Eugenia.

Yes, my Lord Cornwallis's, that is going to America.

Lord C.
(aſide to the officer.)

I would lay you any wager, this is one of Captain Greville's children.

Eugenia,
(overhearing him.)

Yes, that is my papa's name.—Do you know him?

Lord C.

Know him? Why, the gentleman and I are both his comrades.

Eugenia.

What! and is the regiment ſo near then?— Will it go through the town to-day?

Lord C.

No, not till to-morrow. We are come, my dear, before it; and—and—

(aſide to the officer.)

What excuſe can I invent to ſerve my purpoſe?—And a wheel belonging to our carriage being broke hard by, we thought to get a little ſhade here, while it was mending. And now every thing, I fancy, muſt be ſet to rights. This path, I take it, leads directly to the road again.

Eugenia.

No, ſir; it takes you to the village.

Lord C.

And the village, I ſuppoſe, belongs to your papa?

Eugenia.

Belongs to him? I wiſh, indeed, he were ſo rich: he has nothing but a little cottage, with a garden, this ſmall grove, and yonder meadow. When he is not at the regiment, he paſſes all his time here with us.

Lord C.

He was ill then, in the winter?

Eugenia.

Yes indeed, ſir, to our ſorrow; and he could not move a limb. Beſides, a wound which he received many years ago, below the temple, has broke out afreſh. And now that he is almoſt well, he muſt be forced to go again, to meet with new misfortunes.

Lord C.

In ſuch a ſituation, why does not he ſell out? He might procure ſufficient atteſtations from the ſurgeon.

Eugenia.

Oh, mama did that in private for him; but her letters never yet were anſwered. Certainly the king refuſes to believe her; or perhaps, that Lord Cornwallis who commands the regiment, is ſo cruel—

Lord C.

Truly, I believe, my Lord Cornwallis would not like to loſe ſo good an officer as your papa, by whoſe [] [...] [] [...] [112] [...] [113] [...] [114]inſtructions I myſelf and all the younger officers may learn ſo much.

Eugenia.

And yet, you do not appear ſo very young; but are your papa and mama ſtill living?

Lord C.
(a little diſconcerted.)

Do you doubt it?

Eugenia.

Oh, I warrant you, they cried at parting with you. How could they conſent to loſe you? I remember how much grief it cauſed mama and us, when firſt my eldeſt brother went abroad to ſtudy; and that is nothing in compariſon of war.

Lord C.

I cannot tell that; for I have left them after many ſeparations; in which caſe it is nothing to leave one another. And beſides, when firſt I went to camp, my father went with me.

Eugenia.

Did he? Oh, thoſe fathers that are ſoldiers themſelves, are a little hard, I can tell you; but yet that is not the caſe with my papa. He is ſo indulgent! Why, a child is ſcarce ſo gentle! It is upon the point of honour alone that he can never be perſuaded; ſo that after all, I fancy he himſelf is to blame, and nobody elſe, for his remaining ſtill in the ſervice.

Lord C.

Ay indeed? How is that?

Eugenia.

Becauſe he never aſked for his diſmiſſion. He is ever ſaying, people would imagine him a coward, ſhould he quit the ſervice during war. He only wiſhes that he may always have but ſtrength enough to ſit on horſeback; and then, he ſays, he will part with every drop of blood he has, to ſerve his country. Well he will have his wiſh one time or other, but we poor children, then, ſhall be without a father.

Lord C.

Recollect, your father has been hitherto preſerved from danger; and why ſhould he not continue ſtill as ſafe? It is not every muſquet that hits.

Eugenia.

But thoſe that do, commonly kill their man; and in the number, may there not be one that will reach papa?

Lord C.

That is true indeed: but what ſweet little lady is this?

Eugenia.

My ſiſter Mary Anne.

SCENE III.

[115]
Eugenia, Lord Cornwallis, the Officer, Mary Anne.
Eugenia.

So, Mary Anne, you are come at laſt, I ſee; and where have you been ſtaying?

Mary Anne.

Why, mama would make me help her to do up papa's portmanteau.

Eugenia.

Where is the baſket? let me have it, ſiſter.

Mary Anne.

Have you gathered ſtrawberries enough to fill it?

Eugenia.

You ſhall ſee.

(emptying the hat.)

Your pardon, gentlemen.

Lord C.

Oh, do not mind us.

(Whiſpering the Officer.)

What lovely children!

Mary Anne,
(whiſpering Eugenia.)

Who may theſe be!

Eugenia,
(whiſpering Mary Anne.)

Officers in Lord Cornwallis's regiment.

Mary Anne.

Do they come to fetch papa?

Eugenia.

No, no: they are before the regiment, which will not go through the village till to-morrow, as papa expected.

Mary Anne.

Ah! would all the officers, together with the regiment, were at Jericho.

Eugenia.

Speak lower, Mary Anne. If the gentlemen ſhould hear you?

Mary Anne.

Let them hear me, if they like it. What! they come to take away papa, and ſhall not we have leave to make complaint?

Lord C.
(whiſpering the Officer.)

Methinks, we are not looked upon very favourably here.

The Officer.

Then my lord why do not you diſcover yourſelf, and mention the good news that you bring their father?

Lord C.

No. Their openneſs delights me; and the affection that they evince in favour of their parents, raviſhes my heart.

Eugenia,
(to Mary Anne.)

Poor Douglas is hard at work, while we are chattering here without once thinking of him. I will go and help him. Mary Anne, ſtay you here, and take care how you ſpeak before theſe gentlemen.

Mary Anne.

Go, go; I know what is proper.

Eugenia.
[116]

This is my ſiſter, Mary Anne: I preſent her to you, gentlemen.

Mary Anne,
(with a little frowardneſs.)

Your ſervant, gentlemen.

Lord C.

She has a countenance as reſolute as yours is timid.

Eugenia.

She will ſtay here to entertain you, gentlemen; for I muſt run and help my brother to gather ſtrawberries; ſo that all of us may go back the ſooner to papa. Will you permit me to inform him of your viſit?—He will be very happy to receive you.

Mary Anne.

No; he will not be very happy to receive you, nor we neither; we ſhould rather be pleaſed were we left alone at preſent.

Eugenia.

I hope, your kindneſs will excuſe this little mad-cap.

Mary Anne.

Oh yes, to be ſure! Excuſe me? Why theſe gentlemen are ſenſible that little girls, when ſtrangers are at table, muſt not ſpeak a word; and I have twenty thouſand things to tell papa at parting, which will otherwiſe go near to break my heart.

Lord C.

Dear children, do not fear any thing: you ſhall not be diſturbed by us in your delightful converſation.

(Eugenia makes a grateful curtſy, and withdraws.)
Mary Anne.

But pray tell me, gentlemen, what reaſon has the king for thus taking away a good papa from us poor children? Does he think that we do not want one to bring us up?

Lord C.

No, no; but then do you think that he does not want good ſoldiers, to go abroad and fight?

Mary Anne.

And what neceſſity for fighting? Or ſuppoſe that there ſhould be any, ſurely our papa, in ſtaying at home to give his children a good education, would not be uſeleſs to his country.

Lord C.

No, indeed; eſpecially, my pretty Mary Anne, if his other little ones improve as much as you do.

Mary Anne.

I believe you jeſt. I know that I am thought a little forward in the family; and I have heard it ſaid, that if I had but a cockade, I could not fail to make a tolerable ſoldier.

Lord C.

Ha! ha! ha! A little Amazon! You would become a perfect hero!

Mary Anne.
[117]

I can tell you, if I had only a ſword, I would not be laughed at.

Lord C.

Nay, if that be all, here is mine. I will arm you with it.

Mary Anne.

Do. I ſhould be very glad.

Lord C.
(preſenting the ſword, and ſtooping to ſalute her.)

This is the firſt ceremony.

Mary Anne,
(keeping him off.)

Softly! ſoftly! I beſeech you, ſir.

Lord C.
(attempting it again.)

Oh! you are a charming child!

Mary Anne,
(running from him.)

Brother! ſiſter!

Lord C.

Mighty well, Miſs Soldier; you are afraid of me then, I ſee!

Mary Anne.

I afraid of you! Oh no. But do not, however, come too near, or I ſhall run and fetch papa. Papa is an officer as well as you are, and will not ſuffer any one to hurt his little Mary Anne.

Lord C.

Heaven forbid that I ſhould deſign to hurt you! It was only done in joke.

SCENE IV.

Lord Cornwallis, the Officer, Mary Anne, Eugenia, Douglas.
Douglas,
(coming boldly forward.)

You cried out juſt now, Mary Anne! I am come to your aſſiſtance.

Lord C.

Againſt us, my little friend?

Douglas.

Againſt any one that hurts my ſiſter.

Mary Anne.

Thank you, brother; but I did not mean to cry out quite ſo loud, and have no need of your aſſiſtance; for, you ſee, I have diſarmed one. However, ſir,

(returning Lord C. his ſword,)

for this once I grant you quarter. But do not come too near in future. I believe you underſtand me.

Lord C.

Why, I vow, you are an extraordinary little creature!

Eugenia.

I am charmed to hear you talk ſo; but, gentlemen, at laſt we have gathered ſtrawberries enough to ſhare ſome with you.

(Preſenting them the buſhel.)

Take a ſew, let me requeſt you.

Lord C.
[118]

No, indeed; we do not intend to touch them; they have a deſtination more reſpectable than that we ſhould think of making free with any.

Eugenia.

Thoſe that you take will all be from our ſhare: and there will be no harm done, ſhould we go without. You are in papa's own regiment; and it is ſitting that we ſhou'd treat you with as much reſpect as we are able.

Mary Anne,
(taking a noſegay from her boſom and preſenting it to Lord C.)

Ah! on that account I will beg you to accept this noſegay. I had gathered it for myſelf. Papa and mama already have had one a-piece, or I could not have given you this: but it belongs to me, ſir, and I give it you.

Lord C.

And I, my little dear, accept it with the greateſt pleaſure.

Mary Anne.

It is ſomewhat faded by the ſun; but if you will ſtay a little, I will go gather you ſome jaſmin, violets and jonquils in my garden.

Eugenia.

Mary Anne, you remember, I ſuppoſe, the roſe-buſh juſt before my window? You may gather all the roſes that are blown upon it.

Mary Anne.

Well, ſir, ſhall I?

Lord C.

Would you have that kindneſs, my dear child? But no, I thank you; for the pleaſure of converſing with you entertains me more than all the roſes in the univerſe.

Mary Anne.

A thought ſtrikes me. Poſſibly, you know what way an officer ſhould take to quit the ſervice honourably. Could you not afford us ſome good counſel to procure papa's diſmiſſion?

Eugenia.

If you could, we ſhould be very glad to give you every thing in our power.

Douglas,
(who has hitherto amuſed himſelf by playing with the hilt of Lord C [...]'s ſword, and looking at his uniform.)

O yes! if you could only tell us how to keep papa at home, my drum, ſpontoon, cartouch box, and accoutrements, ſhould all be yours.

Mary Anne,
(with a ſmile.)

And I will give you free'y, what you ſought juſt now to take by force.

Lord C.

So many charming things at once! Believe me, if I did but know—

Eugenia,
(ſorrowful.)

You did but know! So then we only make things worſe, and grieve you that you cannot be of ſervice to us.

Mary Anne.
[119]

Oh! I do not give up ſo ſoon. My Lord Cornwallis, colonel of the regiment, will very ſoon paſs this way. Well then, we three will go and throw ourſelves before him, hang upon his clothes, and not let him go until he has granted our deſire.

Eugenia.

Yes, ſiſter, he ſhall ſee our tears; and we will tell him how extremely ill papa was all the winter; how indifferent he is at preſent; and how much we ſhould lament his going from us. Do you think, ſir, he would be ſo cruel as to ſend us from him, and not grant us our requeſt?

Lord C.

I cannot think that of him, my good friends; but if he be not come already on his way thus far, there is room to fear that he will delay his ſetting out from London longer; and you know, in that caſe, you would loſe your pains, as your papa muſt march to-morrow. Happily, however, there is a gentleman, his friend, who can do every thing, as if he were my lord himſelf; and he is at preſent with the regiment, ſerving as a volunteer.

Douglas.

A volunteer?

Lord C.

Yes; ſo they call it; one whoſe wiſh is to acquire a knowledge of the art of war, aſſiſted by my lord's inſtruction. I can anſwer for it, he will grant whatever your papa may wiſh for.

Eugenia.

And is he your friend?

Lord C.

Yes, truly.

Eugenia.

Then for heaven's ſake, ſir, ſpeak to him in papa's behalf, that he may not be parted from his family, who live but by his means; and if he muſt leave England, do you ſoften, if you can, his ſervice; and at any time, ſhould he be ſick or wounded—

Mary Anne.

Wounded? Do not wait, ſir, till he is wounded; but if a ſabre ſhould be raiſed againſt him, run you in and ſave him from the blow.

Lord C.
(aſide.)

How difficult I find it to keep ſtill concealed!—No, generous little ſouls, fear nothing: I will be anſwerable for his ſafety with my life.

Eugenia.

We may rely upon you, then. How much you charm us, ſir! Yet do not, upon that account, forget to ſpeak about him to the volunteer that you juſt now mentioned.—I could talk ſtill to you on this ſubject; but your heart will tell you every thing that I have left unſaid: and [120]our papa, whom we ſhall loſe to-morrow, muſt be waiting for us.

Lord C.

Go, dear children; but firſt take ſome trifle from me, as a recompence for the agreeable half-hour that I have ſpent in converſation with you. Here, my ſweet Eugenia, take this ring: it is a little too big, but may ſoon be fitted to your finger.

Eugenia,
(refuſing the ring.)

No, no, ſir; mama, perhaps, would be diſpleaſed: and ſo too would papa, whoſe leaſt reproach I would not deſerve for the world, particularly as he muſt leave us to-morrow.

Lord C.

You muſt abſolutely take it. Should he be diſpleaſed, I will undertake to reconcile you with him, when he joins the regiment, if I cannot, by my ſpeaking to the volunteer, prevent his leaving England.

Eugenia,
(taking it.)

Well then, he ſhall bring it you, in that caſe; and if otherwiſe, I ſhall be very happy to remember you, as often as I look upon it.

Mary Anne.

Come, come, ſiſter; it is high time that we ſhould be gone.

Lord C.

And you, my lovely Mary Anne, I ſuppoſe, would not be ſorry to remember me? See, here is a copper etric gilt; and at the top, a compoſition ſtone; they call it a falſe diamond.

Mary Anne,
(looking at it.)

Yes, I underſtand you: but there is nothing falſe about it, except your words. It is gold, I am certain, and a real diamond. I will not have it. You have been a plundering for it. My papa is a captain, ſir, as well as you, but cannot make ſuch preſents; for he never went a plundering in his life.

Lord C.

Take, take it: there is no plundering in the caſe. It would be uſeleſs to me in the field; and therefore, if you will not have it as a preſent, keep it for me, till ſuch time as I return.

Mary Anne.

O! that I will, with all my heart.

Lord C.

And now, perhaps, you have a kiſs to give me for ſecurity.

Mary Anne.

No, no; I have told you the conditions.

Lord C.

Well, then, I will do what I can to obtain them.

Mary Anne.

And I will keep the you know what, ſir, till that time.—Come, brother.

Douglas.

Go you firſt: I ſhall follow you immediately. I have ſomething to ſay in private to the gentleman.

Lord C.
[121]

I will ſpeak with you this moment.

(The Officer, who ſome little time before had withdrawn, returns, and gives my Lord a pocket-book: they whiſper one another.)
Mary Anne,
(whiſpering Douglas.)

What! and ſhould you like a preſent too?

Eugenia,
(in a whiſper likewiſe.)

Fie, fie, brother! I ſhould never have ſuſpected you of ſo much meanneſs.

Douglas.

And fie you too, ſiſters, that can entertain ſo mean a notion of your brother! I have ſomething very different, and much more important alſo, that I ſhould like to aſk.

Mary Anne.

Well now, if I were in a merry mood, I could not but burſt out a laughing, at the gravity with which you ſpeak of your important ſomething!

Douglas.

Ay, and were you not my ſiſter, I would make you ſqueak, Miſs Saucebox, for ſuſpecting me.

Mary Anne,
(going out with Eugenia.)

Well, manage your important ſomething properly.

SCENE V.

Lord Cornwallis, the Officer, Douglas.
Lord C.

I am glad, dear Douglas, that you deſire to ſtay. We were not quite acquainted: but at preſent, and particularly as my friend here tells me that my chaiſe is not ſet to rights yet, we ſhall have ſome more minutes to ſtand talking with each other.

Douglas.

So we ſhall: but do not imagine that I remain here to get ſomething from you.

Lord C.

How?

Douglas.

Becauſe you gave my ſiſters each a preſent, you might fancy that I want one: but I proteſt, ſir, I ſhall not take any thing.

Lord C.

Unluckily for me, too, I have nothing I can offer you.

Douglas.

Unluckily? I am glad that you have not; for now, neither can be tempted.

Lord C.
(aſide to the Officer.)

I am charmed with his diſintereſtedneſs, and never ſaw a lovelier figure!

Douglas.

I have but one queſtion, ſir, to aſk you.

Lord C.

And what is that, my friend?

Douglas.
[122]

You told my ſiſter, ſuch a gentleman was with the army as a volunteer. Pray what is a volunteer?

Lord C.

A volunteer is a ſoldier who may fight, or not fight, as he chuſes.

Douglas.

Oh! if I were to turn ſoldier, it ſhould be to fight; and I would gladly be a volunteer on that condition.

Lord C.

But a volunteer muſt have a deal of money: have you?

Douglas.

No; but then the king has; and pray, is not he obliged to keep his ſoldiers?

Lord C.

No; for as a volunteer is not obliged to fight, it is but juſt that he ſhould ſubſiſt himſelf.

Douglas.

I am ſorry to hear this; but if I wanted only bread and water, or ſhould beg the regiment to receive me, ſir, inſtead of my papa;—what then?

Lord C.

Poor child! and what ſort of a figure would you cut before a company?—You ought to have experience and authority.

Douglas.

If I have not enough of either to command, I muſt have, ſurely, to obey. Let me be any thing, provided I may ſerve.

Lord C.

Would you be barely capable of following in the march?

Douglas.

I will go as far as I am able; and when tired, let me be lifted up among the baggage; or I will ride upon the cannon. Are you fearful that I ſhould lag behind?

Lord C.

But if you were to ſerve inſtead of your para, you do not remember that you muſt part with him, as much as if he went himſelf.

Douglas.

And do not you think that I ſhould rejoice to be the means of keeping him at home here, with mama and ſiſters? You would hardly loſe by ſuch a change. Unhappily, my dear papa will not be able to ſerve long; and I ſhall very ſoon be what he was. I love a ſoldier's buſineſs at my heart. I know a number of marches, and can play them on my fife. Look, here is a book of ſongs: it is called the Grenadier's Delight. I will give it you. I know the whole by heart.

Lord C.
(aſide to the Officer.)

I have a thought.

(To Douglas,)

I would not wiſh better preſent: and in turn, I will give you, not indeed a book of ſongs, my little Douglas, but a ſingle ſon [...].

Douglas.
[123]

A ſong, indeed, I may accept.

Lord C.
(feeling in his pocket.)

Hold, here is, in the firſt place, one that you will give your father.

Douglas.

Oh! he never ſings, ſir, now; and likes no muſic but the cannon's.

Lord C.

That does not ſignify. I am ſure, you will both be pleaſed with this—if you do but read it. And here

(taking a paper out of his pocket-book)

is one for you.

Douglas,
(jumping for joy.)

Oh, thank you! Let me ſee now, if I know it.

Lord C.

No, no, Douglas, you ſhall read them after we have left you.

(He puts the two papers together, and thruſts them into Douglas's pocket.)

Let me put them in your pocket: and do you take care not to loſe either.—Now farewel, my little friend; and ſince you love a ſoldier's life, I will have you for my comrade.

Douglas,
(jumping up into his arms.)

Yes, I will be ſo, I will always love you; and the firſt engagement that I enter, I will be all the while at your ſide.

The Officer.

We will go, and let the regiment know that you are coming.

Douglas.

Do: and pray, ſir, give me a good word.

Lord C.
(retiring with the Officer.)

I feel how much the father's heart muſt bleed to quit ſuch lovely children: and rejoice on that account to be the bearer of ſuch welcome tidings as the paper, now in Douglas's pocket, will inform him of. Let us withdraw a little to ſome corner, where we may, unſeen, remark him.

(They get among the trees, and Douglas has his eye upon them till they are out of ſight.)
Douglas,
(alone, and ſitting for a little while profoundly thoughtful on the trunk: then getting up, and walking to and fro.)

Why ſhould they deſire to ſet papa a ſinging?

(Taking out the papers.)

Ha! this paper is ſealed!—there is ſomething fur [...] in it, I ſuppoſe. So let me ſee my own.

(Opening it.)

Is this a ſong? It does not look like one. The words go after one another, all along the line.

(Reading.)

"I promiſe to pay to Mr. Abraham Newland, or bearer, on demand, the ſum of fifty pounds." I do not know any tune that will ſuit theſe words.

(Reading again.)

"London, December 1, 1786. For the Governor and Company of the Bank of England. John Larkin."—He meant to make a fool of me, I fancy, when he called this a ſong. It is all concerning money!—Ho! Captain! Captain!

(going out after them.)

SCENE VI.

[124]
Douglas, Capt. Greville (pale and feeble,) Mrs. Greville, Mary Anne, Eugenia.
Capt. Greville.

Where, where is he?

(Perceiving Douglas.)

Douglas, where is my Lord?

Douglas,
(looking about him.)

My Lord! I have not ſeen the leaſt bit of a Lord, not I.

Mary Anne.

That handſome gentleman that talked with us?

Eugenia.

He that gave me this fine ring. Papa ſays, no one but a Lord could make ſo rich a preſent.

Douglas,
(vexed.)

Blockhead that I was, not to diſcover him!

Eugenia.

Oh! what a fine, fine gentleman!

Mary Anne.

So good and ſo familiar! Oh, my ſweet etui! I will keep you all my life-time, now.

Capt. Greville.

How long has he been gone?

Douglas.

This moment I was running after him.

Capt. Greville.

To-morrow, fortunately, I ſhall join his lordſhip; for it muſt be Lord Cornwallis; it is his cypher that is engraved on the etui: and I can tell him then, how much my children are obliged to his benevolence. I am ſorry, however, that I had not an opportunity of aſking him to lodge for one night with us. Should you not have been rejoiced to entertain him, children?

Douglas.

Oh! yes, yes, papa. He called me comrade, when he took his leave.

Mary Anne.

For my part, though I like him, yet I am glad that he is gone; for had he ſtaid, we ſhould not have been able then to talk as if we loved you.

Capt. Greville.

Mary Anne is in the right. I ſhould not have been free to mix my tears with yours, dear children, in his preſence.

Mrs. Greville.

And, on that account, I could wiſh to have had his company. The violence that you muſt have done your ſorrows, would, in that caſe, have enabled me to keep down mine; and ſince to-morrow we muſt loſe you—

Eugenia.

Oh! do not ſpeak of that, mama.

Capt. Greville.
[125]

Dear children, poſſibly I ſhall not leave you long. Peace cannot be far off: it is the wiſh of every one in England; and no ſooner ſhall that wiſh be gratified, but I will inſtantly come back, and never part with you again.

Mrs. Greville.

But yet, till things are ſettled, you muſt unavoidably be from us; and what comfort ſhall we have, as long as you are abſent?

Eugenia.

With what pleaſure would I give him back his ring, if he would leave you with us!

Mary Anne.

And I likewiſe his etui!

Douglas.

And I too, his new-faſhioned ſong. See, ſee, papa, what he has put into my hand here. Was there ever ſuch a ſong before?

Capt. Greville.

Let us ſee.

(Having read a little.)

What bounty is in this nobleman! and what a charming way he has of obliging! He has given you, here, an order for receiving a whole pocket-full of gold!

Douglas.

What, has he tricked me? When you ſee him, give him back his money: I will not have it. But there is ſomething elſe; and he has given me likewiſe here a ſong for you.

Capt. Greville.

A ſong for me, my little fellow? You are dreaming!

Douglas,
(drawing the ſealed paper out of his pocket.)

No, no: here it is.

The children,
(ſmiling at each other, and approaching their father with looks of curioſity.)

A ſong! a ſong!

Capt. Greville.

Good heavens! what is this?—The king's coat of arms!

(He opens the packet with a trembling hand, and looking at the ſignature, cries out)

and ſignet!

(Then caſting his eyes over the three or four firſt lines, breaks forth again.)

Is it poſſible?—Dear wife, and little ones,— rejoice! rejoice!

Mrs. Greville.

If you ſtay with us.

Capt. Greville.

Let me read the letter out.

(They all come round him, and ſtand ſilent while he reads.)

Oh! unexpected joy!

(Continues reading.)

No, no; it muſt be all a dream, in which my pleaſed imagination forms the moſt brilliant chimeras!—And yet, ſtay; for I am awake, and every thing is real, though I never could have hoped for ſo much happineſs.

[126] All ſpeaking at once.
Mrs. Greville.

I am dying with impatience to know every thing.

Eugenia.

Well, well; what is it, dear papa?

Mary Anne.

You keep us all in pain!

Douglas.

Let me ſee your ſong.

Capt. Greville,
(embracing his wife and children.)

I am to ſtay with you, my life!—We are not to be ſeparated, my [...] children!—

(Giving Mrs. Greville the letter.)

Yes, yes; read yourſelf.

Mrs. Greville.

I tremble every limb, and cannot.

[...],
(unable to contain themſelves for joy.)

Our papa ſtays with us! Our papa ſtays with us!

Capt. Greville.

Yes, yes, children, I ſhall not go to America, or leave you, and yet ſtill continue in the ſervice, in a way ſo honourable!

Mrs. Greville,
(coming to herſelf.)

And how? how, my life?

Capt. Greville.

The king, informed (but by what means I know not) of my illneſs, and touched with my ſituation, permits my ſtaying here in England; but, to recompenſe my ſervices, (theſe are h [...]s own words,) he confers upon me the command of Upnor Caſtle, with the rank of colonel.

Mrs. Greville.

What, my dear?

Eugenia.

Joy! joy!

Mary Anne.

So then, papa, there is not a greater man in all the army?

Douglas.

And you are colonel? are you?

Capt. Greville.

Yes; and, for the firſt time in my life, entirely happy. But, my deareſt life,

(to Mrs. Greville,)

ſhall I be pardoned, when I tell you ſuch an honour is not on account of any ſtep that I took to get it?—It has come I cannot tell how.

Mrs. Greville.

Yes, yes; I know that very well. I did every thing in my power, though what I did was never meant for ſuch an honour, joined to ſo much happineſs. They muſt be both, however, placed to the account of my ſolicitation.

Mary Anne.

Ah! the naughty man, ſay I; but that mama took greater care of us than he did.

Eugenia.

So, papa, then you deceived us?

Capt. Greville.

Yes, my little deary: but ſtill, what could I have done? I have only this excuſe to offer, that [127]falſe modeſty reſtrained me from requeſting my diſmiſſion, even though I ſhould have thought myſelf unable to be of any real ſervice to my country. I was not, however, then quite ſenſible of my condition, but now I feel it: yes, I feel within me, that my conſtitution is no longer fit for the fatigue of arms.

Mrs. Greville.

And this falſe modeſty would have been death to me, and have left theſe innocents without a father, but that Providence has ordered your affairs much better. Every thing, however, now, is to be pardoned. All my wiſh is, that we had here the generous nobleman who brought us this glad news, that we might thank him for his kindneſs to our little ones, and alſo for his meſſage, which, if the truth were known, I dare engage he has in ſome degree been inſtrumental in procuring; for what likelihood is there that I, an unknown woman, ſhould by myſelf have ſo far ſucceeded beyond every thing that I could ever have wiſhed?

Capt. Greville.

At leaſt, if we had but been able to afford him the hoſpitality of one night's lodging with us.

Douglas.

Let us run different ways, and overtake him if we can.

Capt. Greville.

Go, go. It grieves me that I cannot follow you.

Mary Anne.

If we can meet with him, and he will but accompany us back, he ſhall have then, inſtead of one, three kiſſes.

SCENE VII.

Douglas, Capt. Greville, Mrs. Greville, Eugenia, Mary Anne, Lord Cornwallis, the Officer.
Lord C.
(running from his hiding-place, and laying hold of Mary Anne.)

Shall I?—A match, my little maid.

(He kiſſes her three times.)
Eugenia and Douglas.

My lord! my lord!

Mary Anne,
(a little out of countenance.)

You have almoſt frightened me with your kiſſes!

Capt. Greville.

O, my worthy general! what words will ſhew you half my gratitude?

Mrs. Greville.

How can my children and myſelf expreſs our obligations? To whom we are indebted for ſuch a bleſſing, we at preſent know not; but your lordſhip is the [128]bearer of a paper, which to me reſtores a huſband, and a father to my children.

Lord C.

For this bleſſing, you and they are debtors to the king. I have done nothing but ſolicited his bounty, wiſhing that I might prove the channel through which it ſhould flow. Hearing accidentally, dear madam, of your application, I determined to ſupport it with my little intereſt, and, if poſſible, to get more than was ſolicited. You owe this interference to my knowledge of the captain's merit; being, as I was, convinced how much he had inſtructed his inferior officers, and been of benefit to thoſe above him. Upon this account, I did not think it reaſonable that he ſhould ſtill be forced to ſerve among us, when his infirmity made ſervice painful to him. And ſtill more, to ſhew how heartily I proſecuted this affair, with pleaſure I took advantage of our march ſo near his habitation, to bring down myſelf the news of my ſucceſs, and glad the boſom of his ſpouſe and children with it. This, believe me, is a joy, that I ſhall never forget.

(He holds out his hand to Capt. Greville, who claſps it with tranſport.)
Capt. Greville.

And is it poſſible that I ſhould have met with ſuch a generous friend, who, of his own accord, has ſeconded an application which the affection of a valuable wife was making for me, but without my knowledge. No one, who had leſs than your benevolence, my lord, could have ſo heartily endeavoured to promote the happineſs of an afflicted family.

Mrs. Greville.

Then, likewiſe, you have made ſuch princely preſents to my children!

Eugenia.

I am now aſhamed that I took this ring. I did not think it to be of ſo much value.

Lord C.

I muſt own it is pretty, but much more ſo on your charming hand. It is indeed ſo altered, I no longer know it.

Mary Anne.

Neither would you, I ſuppoſe, ſir, your etui; and therefore I will not ſpeak a word about it.

Douglas.

As for me, I give you back your ſong. It is not what you meant to let me have.

Lord C.

Then be it a miſtake, and, ſince I have already made it, pardon me; to which I hope your good papa will add another favour; that his Douglas may be made an enſign. I will give order for it, if he chuſes.

Capt. Greville.
[129]

If I chuſe, my lord! You are the guardian angel ſent to ſuccour us!

Douglas.

But is it in your regiment?

Lord C.

Yes, my little friend.

Douglas.

Ah! how rejoiced I am! I will go this moment with you, and the name of my papa ſhall not ſo quickly be forgotten in the army.

Capt. Greville.

You have conferred ſo many favours on me!—would you vouchſafe me, now, one more that I am about to aſk?

Lord C.

I apprehend your meaning, and ſo far from not vouchſafing, beg you to beſtow it; namely, an aſylum in your houſe for one night, for my companion and myſelf.

(Capt. and Mrs. Greville how reſpectfully.)

Provided, however, that Miſs Mary Anne conſents.

Mary Anne.

Oh! ſince my papa is to remain among us, ſtay as long as you think proper.

Eugenia.

I may hope now, my lord, that you will conſent to eat a few more ſtrawberries?

Mary Anne.

You will make them no leſs ſweet to us, than I imagined your arrival would have made them bitter.

Douglas.

Yes, my lord, come in, and honour my papa by eating with us; and hereafter I will do every thing in my power to deſerve a ſecond honour like it—in your lordſhip's tent.

GEORGE AND CECILIA.

LITTLE George, an orphan, had been brought up from his infancy by L [...]dy Euſtace, who, together with Lord Euſtace, were retired from London, and reſided in a ſmall country town. From the tenderneſs with which they treated him, a ſtranger in the family would have imagined him to be really their ſon. This worthy couple had but one child left them, and that a girl, named Cecilia, who was nearly of an age with George: and Lady Euſtace had the ſatisfaction to behold a more than common mutual ſondneſs ſubſiſt between the children.

[130]One delightful morning, towards the end of Auguſt, George and Cecilia, with their little friend Lucinda, whoſe parents lived that ſummer in the neighbourhood, were out a ſauntering in the orchard. The two little girls, of which the youngeſt (namely Cecilia) was not yet quite eight years old, were arm in arm; and walking with that lovely negligence and thoſe unſtudied graces ſo peculiar to a ſtate of childhood, they hummed over a delightful roundelay, then faſhionable in the mouth of every ſongſter in the village, while little George preceded them at leiſure, piping on an Engliſh flute, to harmonize their diſcords.

What a ſeries of delightful gambols entertained them in the or [...]hard! But at laſt, our Cecilia and Lucinda both caſt a longing look upon the fruit-trees round about them. In particular, an apple-tree attracted their attention. All the apples had been gathered ſeveral days before; but ſtill, a few that had been overlooked, were here and there diſcovered hanging, and the deep vermillion that tinged them, and which the leaves could not entirely hide, invited, as it were, the hand to come and take them. George ſprung forward, climbed the tree which they were admiring, and threw down as many apples as his hand c [...]ld reach, while the children held their aprons open to receive them.

Chance ſo ordered it, that two or three of what were thought the fineſt fell into Lacinda's, who piqued herſelf upon this accidental diſtribution, as ſhe might have done with reaſon, had it been a pre-determined preference, ſince George was in reality the prettieſt and politeſt little fellow in the place.

Lucinda, with a joy and triumph in her eyes, that looked like inſult, thus addreſſed herſelf to Cecilia: "Do but ſee how fine and large my apples are, while yours are hardly [...]lf ſo h [...]ſome!" Cecilia, at theſe words, hung down her head, and putting on a ſerious countenance, kept ſilence during the remainder of their wa [...]k. It was in vain that George ſtudied, by a hundred aſſiduties, to bring the little maiden back to reaſon, to ſpread a ſmile again upon her cloaded countenance, and to make thoſe lips pronounce a ſyilable, whoſe prattle ha [...] till then been ſo agreeable.

[131]Not long after this, Lucinda took leave when they had got upon the terrace, and were near home. Before they entered, George addreſſed his ſiſter, as he always called her, aſking why ſhe ſeemed ſo angry with him? Certainly you cannot be offended, ſaid he, that Lucinda had her ſhare of the apples? You know very well, I have always loved you moſt, and would have ſhewn it in the tree, by throwing you the fineſt apples; but I know not how it chanced, my dear, they fell into Miſs Lucinda's apron. Could I take them from her? Aſk yourſelf that queſtion. And beſides, I thought you far more generous than to take offence at ſuch a trifle! You ſhall ſee, the very firſt occaſion that preſents itſelf of ſhowing you my real ſentiments, it was not my deſign to vex you.

Hey-dey, Mr. George! ſaid Cecilia, and who told you that I was vexed? Suppoſe Miſs Lucinda's apples had been even ten times finer than what I had, is that any thing to me? I am no glutton, and you know that very well, ſir; neither ſhould I in the leaſt have minded it, but for the ſaucy little creature's looks. I'll not endure them, that I won't; and as for you, fall down upon your knees this inſtant, or I will never, while I live, forgive you.

O! I cannot do that by any means, ſaid George, (bending half his body backwards as he ſpoke) for by doing ſo, I ſhould confeſs a fault with which you have no right to charge me. I am no ſtory-teller, and muſt ſay, it is very wrong in you, Miſs Cecilia, if you will not believe that I did not mean to vex you.

Very wrong in me! replied the other. Very wrong in me! What do you mean, ſir? But I ſee why you affront me thus; it is becauſe Miſs Lucinda is your favourite. And ſo ſaying, and beſtowing a contemptuous curtſy on him, while ſhe looked another way, ſhe went into the houſe in a pet.

As dinner was now ready, they ſat down, but pouted at each other all the time it laſted. Cecilia did not drink even once, becauſe ſhe muſt have ſaid, Your good health, George. And George, on his part, was ſo piqued at her injuſtice, that he alſo thought proper to preſerve his dignity. And yet, the little lady would ſteal a glance ſtill, every now and then at George, and from a corner of her eye, conſider all his motions. As it happened, one of [132]theſe ſly glances met with one of George's, who was no leſs ſlily ſtudying Cecilia's motions. Being thus ſurpriſed, ſhe turned immediately towards another object; and as George took this to proceed from diſdain, though in reality it did not, he affected great indifference, and went on eating, juſt as if he did not care a farthing for her.

When the cloth was removed, and the wine and ſruit brought in, unluckily poor Cecilia, mortified as ſhe was at George's whole behaviour, replied a little diſreſpectfully to her mama, (who had beſides been obliged to aſk her the queſtion twice over,) and ſhe was therefore ordered inſtantly from table. She obeyed, and burſting out into a flood of tears, withdrew, as if ſhe knew not whither ſhe was going. As the door was open that conducted to the garden, ſhe paſſed out that way, and, as it were by inſtinct, went to hide her ſorrow in an arbour at the bottom of it. There, while ſhe burſt out again into a flood of tears, and ſighed moſt lamentably, ſhe repented of the quarrel that ſhe had picked with George, who always uſed, upon ſuch ſad occaſions, to alleviate her diſtreſs by weeping with her.

George, remaining at the table, could not think of Cecilia in c [...]ſgra [...]e, and not feel greatly for her ſituation. They had har [...]ly let him take two peaches, before he ſet about contriving means to convey them into his pocket for po [...]r Cecilia, whom he deſigned afterwards to viſit in the garden, upon ſome pretence or other, which he did not doubt but he ſhould be able to invent, and yet he greatly appre [...]ended that his intention would be diſcovered. He puſhed back his chair, and aſterwards brought it forward, more than menty times, and was continually looking down for ſomething on the carpet. Then all of a ſudden; Look at pretty Laura! look at Rover! cried he, ſeeming to take notice of two dogs in the apartment; and at the ſame time he had got a peach ready to ſlip into his pocket, if he could but fix my lord's and lady's obſervation upon ſomething at a diſtance from him.

See, papa, mama, how prettily they are playing! Do but turn about; they will make you die with laughing.

Oh! re [...]d my lord, they will not eat one another, that I will anſwer for; and having juſt glanced at them, put himſelf ſo ſoon into his firſt poſition, that poor George, [133]who thought himſelf that moment ſure of pocketing the peach, was diſconcerted, and obliged to put it down again upon the table.

Lady Euſtace had obſerved him, and conjectured his intention; therefore, having for a while enjoyed the little boy's embarraſſment, ſhe made his lordſhip privy to the affair, as well as ſhe was able, and in dumb ſhow bade him turn his head on one ſide; which he did accordingly, but could not hide a ſmile, that notwithſtanding all his gravity eſcaped him.

However, George, who thought himſelf as yet quite undiſcovered, but was fearful leſt this device again repeated might betray him, inſtantly reſorted to another ſtratagem. He took one peach, and placed it in the hollow of his hands put both together, after which he lifted it to his mouth, and made as if he had really been eating, by an imitation of the noiſe and motion which people make when they are chewing. Then, while with his left-hand he luckily found means to clap his peach into a cavity that he had hollowed beforehand in the napkin on his knees, he put his right-hand out to take the other, which he ſerved exactly in the ſame manner.

Some few minutes had now paſſed, and as it happened, my lord and lady had quite forgot little George, and were converſing with each other in their uſual manner; ſo that George, ſuppoſing this a proper opportunity to get away, roſe up from table, with both peaches in the napkin, and began to imi [...]te the mewing of a cat, which a young ſhepherd boy had lately taught him; and his view in this was to engage the attention both of Pompey and Rover, which he did, and put them into motion. Lady Euſtace, ſomewhat angry at theſe mewings, interrupted him. "What now!" ſaid ſhe; and added, "Well, but George, if our diſcourſe diſpleaſes you, I fancy, you may go and mew a little in the garden." George put on a feigned embarraſſment at this reproof, which was another thing that he wanted. He runs up therefore to Laura, ſaying, "See, mama ſhe wants to bite poor Rover!" and in turning, he dexterouſſy whipped the napkin all at once into his pocket, and pretended to run after Laura, with an intent to puniſh her. Laura ſcampered towards the door which Cecilia had left [134]open, when ſhe went into the garden, and away went Maſter George, purſuing him.

"George! George! ſaid Lady Euſtace; pray, where are you going?" George ſtopped ſhort. "My dear mama, ſaid he, I will take a turn, if you pleaſe, in the garden. Won't you let me? I am ſure you will give me leave." But afterwards, as her ladyſhip returned no anſwer, he lowered his voice, and in a ſuppliant manner added, "Pray, my dear mama, do let me! You ſhall ſee how well I will behave myſelf." "In that caſe, anſwered ſhe, I will give you leave. Go."

What words can expreſs the greatneſs of his joy! He was ſo joyful, that not minding how he ran, his foot ſlipped and he fell down. By great good luck, the peaches were not damaged in the fall. He got up again inſtantly, and ran to ſeek his ſiſter in every nook and corner of the garden.

George was got by this time to the arbour, where he ſaw poor Cecilia wonderfully changed, and in an attitude of ſorrow and repentance. She was now exceedingly unhappy. She had grieved the three beſt friends that ſhe had; her worthy parents, and her own dear George.

"My ſweeteſt Cecilia!" ſaid George, and fell down on his knees before her. "Let us be friends: I would freely aſk forgiveneſs for my fault, if I had really intended to diſpleaſe you. Yet, if you will aſk my pardon, I will aſk yours alſo. Will you? Come, forgive, Cecilia; let us be friends again. Here, here are two nice peaches: I could not think of taſting them, as you were not to have your ſhare."

"Ah! my deareſt George! (ſaid Cecilia, ſqueezing his hand wh [...] ſhe ſpoke, and weeping on his ſhoulder,) what a good, ſweet-tempered little fellow I have always found you! C [...]inly, (continued ſhe, and ſobbed while ſhe ſpoke,) certainly a friend in one's misfortunes is a real friend indeed. But I will not take your peaches. It would have been pitiful behaviour in me, had I been vexed this morning for the loſs of half a dozen apples. You do not think that I was, George, do you! No, it wa [...] the inſulting look with which that pert Miſs Lucinda viewed me; but I will not think about her now. Will you forgive me? added ſhe; and with her handkerchief wiped off the tears that ſhe had let fall on George's hand. I [135]know, I ſometimes love to plague you; but keep your peaches now, I will not eat them."

"Well, then, ſiſter, anſwered George, whenever the fancy comes into your head, e'en plague me juſt as long as you think proper. Yet I will never let another do ſo. You underſtand me? But as to theſe two peaches, I cannot eat them. I have told you ſo already, and was never guilty of a ſtory"

"No, nor I, (ſaid Cecilia, and that moment flung them both away into the public road.) I cannot endure the thoughts of having made a quarrel up for intereſted reaſons.—But as we are now cloſe friends again, how happy would it make me, if I could but get mama's permiſſion to appear, and aſk her pardon!"

"Oh! I will fly and get it for you, anſwered George; and hardly had pronounced the words, when he was got a good way from the arbour. I will inform mama, continued he, that it was I who made you anger her, by having vexed you in the morning."

In effect, he ſucceeded ſooner than he expected.—Indeed, what errors would not any reaſonable woman overlook, in favour of a friendſhip ſo affectionate and generous!

THE SPIRIT OF CONTRADICTION.

Mrs. Cranfield, Helen, her daughter.
Helen.

NO, mama: I had much rather finiſh this purſe.

Mrs. Cranfield.

But then, Helen, Caroline would certainly be a great deal better pleaſed with the workbag. Do not you recollect, ſhe ſeemed delighted when you ſhowed her yours? and the bag that you have above ſtairs is made exactly like it.

Helen.

Notwithſtanding that, mama, I know ſhe would like the purſe a great deal better.

Mrs. Cranfield.

Be it ſo; but will the purſe be finiſhed? There are ſtill at leaſt a dozen rows to do; whereas, the work-bag only wants a ribband to compleat it. Sure you [136]would not pay a viſit to your couſin, on her birth-day, and go there without ſome preſent for her?

Helen.

O, mama, you know, I ſhould not like to do ſo; but believe me, you ſhall ſee the purſe very ſoon finiſhed

Mrs. Cranfield.

Think before you come to any reſolution in the affair. Your father, I ſuppoſe you know, ſets out at four o'clock exactly, and if any one among you has not finiſhed what ſhe had to do, that one will not go with him.

Helen.

He ſets out at five o'clock, mama, not four.

Mrs. Cranfield.

Helen, will you never be rid of this ſhocking trick? Will you always be determined to aſſert the abſolute reverſe of every thing that your hear?

Helen.

But if I am ſure that papa ſets out at five, and not before?

Mrs. Cranfield.

Well, well, Helen; it will very ſoon be ſeen which is in the right. But I adviſe you, as a friend, to be prepared againſt the hour that I mention.

Helen.

O, if that be al [...], mama, you may be ſure to find me ready, even at four: for look ye, it is, as one may ſay, quite finiſhed. I ſhould gain a quarter of a hour beſide, were I to run and work below there, in the garden.

Mrs. Cranfield.

Why ſo, pray?

Helen.

Becauſe it is ſo much lighter there.

Mrs. Cranfield.

But ſure, you will loſe a deal of time in going thither and returning?

Helen.

O! do not fear but I ſhall recover it again. My work [...]ll go on ten times the better for it.

Mrs. Cranfield.

As you pleaſe, Helen; but remember, I have forewarned you what may be the caſe.

Helen.

I will take the conſequence upon myſelf, and run as faſt as poſſible.

In fact, ſhe did run thither very faſt; ſo faſt that ſhe arrived quite out of breath. She wanted more than half a dozen minutes to recover; and at laſt, when ſhe was ſet at work, her hands were in a tremble, owing to her flurry; ſo that ſhe frequently took up one ſtitch for another. In the end, when ſhe was quite recovered, one muſt own, ſhe puſhed her work on very faſt. And yet, in ſpite of all her diligence, it ſeemed to grow beneath her fingers. Mrs. Cranfield, who was really uneaſy, came to find her.

Mrs. Cranfield.
[137]

Well, Helen, how goes buſineſs forward? Have you finiſhed?

Helen.

No, not yet, mama; nor is it five o'clock yet.

Mrs. Cranfield.

Right, Helen; but it is four: the clock has juſt ſtruck.

Helen.

Not ſtruck, mama. I have been liſtening; ſo I am ſure of that.

Mrs. Cranfield.

I do not know how it came about then that I heard it; and your father muſt have heard it likewiſe, for you will find that he is ſetting out.

Helen.

O! now, I am ſure, you are joking: that can never be.

Mrs. Cranfield.

However, Dick has put the horſes to, and here are your brother and your ſiſters coming. They are ready.

Helen.

O, dear me! You do not ſay ſo, mama!

The Brother,
(coming forward.)

Where are you, Helen? We are waiting now for none but you.

Helen.

One moment, brother.

The Brother.

Four o'clock has ſtruck, and you remember, papa at dinner told us that he ſhould go preciſely to a minute; having an appointment here, at half paſt five.

Mrs. Cranfield.

Well now, Helen, you remember what I told you.

Helen.

But, mama—

(Helen's three ſiſters enter, crying out,)

Helen! come, come, come!

Helen,
(vexed.)

Do not be in a hurry children.

The Brother.

How, Helen, have you not done your purſe yet? See here the little landſcape that I ſhall give my couſin.

Firſt Siſter.

And this bow-pot, which will be my preſent.

Second Siſter.

And this houſewiſe of my making for her.

Third Siſter.

And theſe garters that I have knit her.— But here comes papa.

Mr. Cranfield,
(coming in.)

Well, we are ſetting out. You know, Helen, I never make any one wait for me, therefore never do I ſtay for others. If you are ready, come along; but if not, remain behind.

Helen.
[138]

My purſe is not done yet: I have but two ſhort rows to finiſh.

Mr. Cranfield,
(beckoning the other children to follow)

Well, good bye, Helen: I will give your love to Caroline, and ſay that you wiſh her well and happy, on her birth-day.

(They go out.)
Helen,
(crying.)

They are ſetting out, and I muſt ſtay at home quite melancholy! I that waited with ſo much impatience for this day! Caroline will have a preſent from every one of them, and I, the eldeſt, am not of the party! What will ſhe think of me?

Mrs. Cranfield.

In reality, the caſe is pitiable, I muſt own; and more particularly ſo, as it depended on yourſelf alone, to ſhun this mortifying ſituation. I forewarned you what would be the caſe, in proper time; and if, inſtead of being obſtin [...]ely bent to go on with your purſe, you had but put a ribband to your work-bag; if you had not loſt ſo many minutes as you did in running hither; if you had not taken it into your head, from the firſt, that your father was not to ſet out till five, you would have faved yourſelf all this vexation. The misfortune is now come, and you have only to ſupport it, as you ought, with patience.

Helen.

But my aunt and uncle, what will they think of me? They will imagine that I am in diſgrace, or elſe that I do not love my couſin.

Mrs. Cranfield.

You muſt own, Helen, they will have ſome reaſon to ſuſpect as much.

Helen.

Ah, dear mama! inſtead of leſſening, you increaſe my ſorrow!

Mrs. Cranfield.

No, Helen, I am no leſs ſorrowful than you; but then, if you think proper, I can end your ſorrow.

Helen.

Ah now, you are quite good! Yes, yes; I will make an end as ſoon as poſſible, and then we two will take the purſe. My uncle, aunt, and couſin too, will be agreeably ſurprized, and ſee that my coming ſo late was not my fault. I ſuppoſe then, you will ſend out to fetch a couſin, and in the mean time I ſhall finiſh.

Mrs. Cranfield.

No, Helen, that would be to diſobey your father, and deprive you of the benefit accruing from a uſeful leſſon. You ſhall not, at leaſt to-day, go ſee your couſin; but may have it in your power to be as happy [139]as you would have been by going. I have a certain method to propoſe to you for that purpoſe.

Helen.

And what is it, pray, mama?

Mrs. Cranfield.

To form, from this time forward, a determined reſolution not to ſettle matters juſt as you yourſelf think proper; to renounce particularly that intolerable trick that you have of contradicting everlaſtingly whatever you hear ſaid; and to rid yourſelf of the vile habit of oppoſing your own ridiculous ideas to the counſels of ſuch people as you know to be wiſer than yourſelf. I am perſuaded, you have ſufficient courage to take up any reſolution, and to ſupport it.

Helen.

Yes, indeed, mama, I will, I will ſo.

Mrs. Cranfield.

I expected nothing leſs from you, Helen; and if during the remainder of the week I ſee you perſevere in your laudable reſolution, we will go next Saturday and ſee your couſin. We ſhall then carry her the purſe and the work-bag alſo, which will make her think that you have delayed your preſent with a view of complimenting her with ſomething worthier of herſelf, and more expreſſive of your generoſity.

Helen,
(embracing her mama.)

Oh! dear mama, once more you make me happy!

Mrs. Cranfield.

You, Helen, make me no leſs happy. Poſſibly this very moment you are laying the foundation of your whole future happineſs.

CAESAR AND POMPEY.

MR. Saunders had brought up two handſome dogs, one Caeſar and the other Pompey. He had named them ſo, not with the wiſh or expectation that they ſhould one day become rivals, like the two illuſtrious commanders whoſe names they bore, but though both were littered at a birth, had always fed together, and been treated with an abſolute equality, yet it was not long before they manifeſted very different tempers.

Caeſar was extremely meek and docile; Pompey rough and quarrelſome.

The generous Caeſar jumped for joy, when any one careſſed him, and never took it ill that his brother ſhould [140]be fondled in the ſame manner; but the ſurly Pompey, on the other hand, whenever Mr. Saunders had him in his lap, would growl if Caeſar met with the leaſt notice, the leaſt ſmile, or token of affection.

When the friends of Mr. Saunders, coming on a viſit, brought their dogs, our Caeſar would immediately get in among them, and endeavour to amuſe his company; and, as his nature was extremely pliant and inſinuating, and his manners very winning, they were always at their eaſe whenever it was his part to entertain them. They would play and friſk about the apartments, juſt as if they had been all at ſchool with one another. The good Caeſar did his utmoſt to ſet off their beauty and activity, that Mr. Saunders might be pleaſed with their appearance, and induced to do them ſome good turn or other.

What did Pompey do in the mean time? He would get into a corner, and be all day barking at the ſtrangers. If unhappily they drew too near him, he would then be ſure to grin and ſnarl, and often bite their tails or ears. And if his maſter noticed any one among them for his breeding and good parts, he would howl with all his might, as if the houſe was robbing.

Mr. Saunders had remarked this odious temper ſome time paſt in Pompey, and begun already to neglect him. Caeſar, on the other hand, gained ſomething every day on his affection.

On a certain day, as he was ſet at table, he reſolved to try their diſpoſitions more than he ever yet had done. They were both attending at the table, Pompey being neareſt; for the honeſt Caeſar, to avoid diſſenſion, always gave him up with pleaſure the foremoſt place: and Mr. Saunders held out Pompey a nice piece of juicy meat, which he immediately fell a chewing. Caeſar was not diſcontented in the leaſt at this, but waited with the greateſt good humour till his turn ſhould come. His turn ſoon came; but Mr. Saunders threw him nothing but a hard dry bone. He took it without any ſign of diſcontent; but hardly had the churliſh Pompey obſerved Caeſar buſy with his ſhare, though much inferior to his own, than he rejected with diſdain the bit between his teeth, and fell on Caeſar to obtain his bone. The gentle Caeſar made no manner of reſiſtance, but, imagining that it might pleaſe the fickle taſte of Pompey, yielded it at once.

[141]Do not think, my friends, that this condeſcenſion on the part of Caeſar was the effect of cowardice, or even weakneſs in him. He had given ample teſtimony of his ſtrength and reſolution very lately, in a conteſt where he had been engaged on account of Pompey, whoſe intolerable ſurlineſs had drawn down upon him the reſentment of a dog that lived in the neighbourhood. He had not fought above five minutes, though it was he himſelf who had previouſly provoked the fight, before he ran away; while Caeſar, though without a friend to take his part, continued the engagement like a hero, and acquired at laſt ſuch glory, as to make his adverſary bite the duſt.

This anecdote his maſter knew; and as his character for courage was ſo thoroughly confirmed, he made him take the bit of juicy meat that he had before thrown to Pompey, but which Pompey had rejected. "Caeſar, my good fellow, ſaid his maſter, it is but juſt that you ſhould enjoy your brother's portion, ſince he firſt took yours; and therefore eat it."

Pompey ſcowled at Caeſar, ſeeing the affection that accompanied theſe words in Mr. Saunders's countenance; and Mr. Saunders added, "Since you have ſhewn yourſelf thus complaiſant and generous towards him who treats you with ſuch j [...]alouſy and envy, you ſhall be in future my own dog, and range about the houſe as you think proper; but your brother ſhall be tied up in the yard: ſo quick, a chain for Pompey! and let ſome one bid the carpenter this moment knock up a kennel for him." Accordingly this laſt was inſtantly conducted to his ſtation, while the other had his liberty to walk about the apartments.

Pompey would very probably have enjoyed with inſoleace ſo great a mark of favour, had he gained the advantage in his maſter's judgment; but the heart of Caeſar bled at the idea of his brother's ſentence, and he eſſayed all means to ſoften his condition. When the ſervants gave him any thing, he would be ſure to carry it to Pompey, wag his tail with pleaſure, and invite him to regale upon it; and at night he would not fail to viſit Pompey in his houſe, amuſing him in the midſt of his ſufferings by all poſſible means, and for hours together warming his benumbed limbs.

[142]But Pompey, far from being ſoftened by ſuch kind actions, never welcomed Caeſar to his kennel, nor received him otherwiſe than with continual howlings; ſo that very quickly after, rage inflamed his blood, his heart was ulcerated, and his entrails perfectly dried up.

You, children, who read this, if there be any one among you of a diſpoſition ſuch as Pompey had, conſider what a miſerable lot awaits you, and reflect upon his puniſhment. You will otherwiſe lead a life of ſorrow and humiliation, and expire in horror.

THE LITTLE GIRL WITH WHISKERS.

"WON'T you do what I bid you then, Mr. Obſtanacy? Come, ſir, obey; or elſe you will be the worſe off for it, I can tell you." Thus Camilla, a pert little vixen of whom we are now going to give an account, was perpetually rating and commanding her poor brother.

Might her word be taken for it, he did every thing amiſs: on the contrary, whatever ſhe thought of doing, was a maſter piece of reaſon and reflexion. The diverſions that he propoſed were always dull and heavy in her judgment; but forgetting this deciſion, when the next day came, ſhe would moſt probably chuſe them herſelf, as the livelieſt and moſt entertaining. Her unhappy brother was obliged, on pain of being ſoundly lectured, to obey her whims and fancies. If he durſt attempt to ſhew her the unreaſonableneſs of her procedure, ſhe would be that moment in her airs; his play things then were ſure to go to ruin, and himſelf was forced to mope, without amuſement, in a corner of the room.

Camilla's parents had a hundred times endeavoared to break her of this fault. Her mother in particular, was always telling her that people never gained the love of others, if they were not complaiſant and gentle; that a little girl, who would on all occaſions ſet up her own will by way of law for others, would be found the moſt intolerable creature in the univerſe. Theſe prudent leſſons, or inſtructions, made no manner of impreſſion on her heart. Her brother, ſick of ſo much tyranny, began already to [143]loſe ſomething of his love and kindneſs for her; and Camilla was ſo far from ſhaking off her domineering diſpoſition on that account, that ſhe became a hundred times more arbitrary and inſulting.

As it chanced, a gentleman of underſtanding, and who was always remarkably ſincere and open in his ſpeech and conduct, dined one day, upon an invitation, with Camilla's parents. He obſerved with what a haughty air ſhe treated her poor little brother, nay, and every body in the room. At firſt through mere politeneſs, he kept ſilence; but, tired out ere long with her impertinence, he began, addreſſing his diſcourſe to Mrs. Fleming, her mama, as follows: "Had I ſuch a little girl as yours, I know what I would do."

What, ſir? ſaid Mrs. Fleming.

You ſhall hear, replied the gentleman. I am lately come from France, and, as I liked to ſee the ſoldiers exerciſe, I amuſed myſelf, by viſiting the grand parade where the ſoldiers are drawn up, as frequently as I had leiſure. Among the ſoldiers, there were many that I obſerved with whiſkers; and, one cannot but acknowledge, they looked very fierce, as ſoldiers ſhould. Now, had I a child like your Camilla, I would give her inſtantly a ſoldier's uniform, and I would clap a pair of whiſkers on her, and make her a Swiſs Corporal, ſo that ſhe might completely ſatisfy her paſſion for commanding.

Hearing this, Camilla ſtood confounded. She could not refrain from bluſhing, and even wept.

From that time forward, ſhe was ſenſible how much a tyranizing diſpoſition miſbecame her, and reſolved to ſhun the mortifying conſequences which it would ſoon or late bring down upon her. This reſolution, aſſiſted by the prudent counſels of her mother, quickly proved ſucceſsful.

Such a change was doubtleſs very prudent on her part. It were however to be wiſhed, for all young ladies labouring under ſuch a fault, that they would yield obedience to the kind inſtruction of their parents on this ſubject; and not wait till ſuch time as a man of underſtanding tells them, to their face, that they would look better in a ſurly ſoldier's uniform, with whiſkers, than ſet off with nice white cambrick frocks, like all good-natured little ladies.

THE SCAR.

[144]

FERDINAND, from nature, had received a ſoul endued with elevated thoughts and generous notions. He poſſeſſed a lively turn of mind, a ſtrong and quick imagination, with a chearful temper. His whole perſon in a word, and his polite behaviour, won him every heart.

However, with ſo many amiable qualities, he had a certain great defect, extremely inconvenient to his friends, of giving way to every ſlight impreſſion, and yielding up his ſoul to the emotions which any accidental circumſtance might raiſe within him.

When he ſought amuſement in the circle of his playmates, trifling contradictions ruffled his impatient diſpoſition, and they ſaw the fire of rage in a moment inflame his whole countenance; he ſtamped upon the ground, cried out, and was beſide himſelf with paſſion.

Once upon a time, as he was walking in his chamber to and fro, and meditating on the neceſſary preparations for a treat which his father had permitted him to give his ſiſter, Marcian, his dear friend and favourite, intended to communicate his notions on the ſubject. Buried as he was in thought, he ſaw not Marcian. Marcian, therefore, having called out to him, but in vain, drew nearer, and began to pull him by the ſleeve; but Ferdinand, diſturbed and out of patience with theſe interruptions, unexpectedly turned round, with ſo much rudeneſs, that he ſent poor Marcian quite acroſs the apartment to fall down beſide the wainſcot.

Marcian, after he dropped, lay ſtill without the leaſt appearance of life. To which I am to add, that, in falling, he had ſiruck his head againſt the moulding of a book-caſe, and received a wound, as Ferdinand then fancied, in the temple, whence there came a deal of blood.

Heavens! reader, what a ſhocking proſpect was this for Ferdinand! who never had intended any harm to Marcian; and for whom he would have even loſt his life, if there had been occaſion.

Ferdinand fell down beſide him, lamentably crying out, He is dead, he is dead! I have killed my friend! Inſtead [145]of trying any means for his recovery, he remained ſtretched all along, uttering diſmal groans. Happily, his father heard him; he came running up, took Marcian in his arms, and having laid him on a bed, called out for ſalts, and threw cold water in his face, which recovered him a little.

The return of Marcian to new life, tranſported Ferdinand with joy; but, as he might relapſe, it was not great enough to take away entirely his anxiety.

A ſurgeon, being ſent for, probed the wound. He found it to be not in the temple, but ſo very near it, that the difference of a hair's breadth in its poſition would have made it dangerous indeed, if not quite mortal. Being carried home, he ſoon became delirious.

Ferdinand could by no means be perſuaded to leave Marcian. He took up his ſtation by his dear friend's pillow, and maintained the profoundeſt ſilence; Marcian frequently pronounced the name of Ferdinand, while his delirium laſted. My dear Ferdinand, he would ſay, in what had I offended you, that I ſhould be treated thus? Yet, it is quite impoſſible that you ſhould be leſs afflicted than myſelf, for having wounded me, without the leaſt degree of provocation. Let it not, however, grieve your generous nature. I forgive you, and do you forgive me likewiſe, Ferdinand, for having put you, as I muſt have done, into a paſſion. It was not my wiſh to vex you.

This diſcourſe which Marcian thus addreſſed to Ferdinand, without obſerving him, though preſent, and even holding him continually by the hand, redoubled his affliction. Every word proceeding from the lips of Marcian, as it ſerved but to proclaim the greatneſs of his friendſhip, was a poignard to the heart of Ferdinand.

At laſt, however, it pleaſed God, for Ferdinand's great conſolation, to aſſuage the violence of the fever. In ten days time the patient was enabled to get up.

What tongue can repreſent the joy of Ferdinand! It is not to be comprehended certainly by any one, unleſs he himſelf has felt beforehand, the ſorrow which Ferdinand experienced all the while that he was a witneſs of his friend's diſtreſsful ſituation.

Marcian being at laſt thoroughly recovered, Ferdinand reſumed his former chearful humour, and not needing any other leſſon than the ſorrowful event that had ſo late y [146]happened, he laboured hard to overcome the vehemence of temper to which he had been a ſlave.

Marcian in a very little time had no mark of the accident remaining, but a trifling ſcar, as juſt now mentioned, near the temple. Ferdinand could never ſee this ſcar without emotion, even when they were both come to years of manhood. It became, in ſhort, the ſeal of that much cloſer friendſhip in which they were ever afterwards mutually united.

THE SILK SLIP.

LITTLE Matilda had worn nothing but a plain white frock, till ſhe was eight years old. Neat red Morocco ſhoes, with ſilver buckles, ſet off her ſmall feet; her ebon hair, which had never yet felt the torturing iron, floated in large curls upon her ſhoulders.

She had been one day in the company of certain little girls, who, though not older than herſelf, were dreſſed already like great ladies; and the richneſs of their cloaths awakened in her heart the firſt vain notions that ſhe had ever had within it.

Dear mama, ſaid ſhe, returning from the houſe where ſhe had met with theſe fine ladies, I have ſeen this afternoon the three Miſs Flowerdales. I ſuppoſe, you know them. The eldeſt of them muſt be younger than myſelf. O dear mama, how ſweetly they were dreſſed! Their parents, ſure, muſt have a deal of pleaſure, ſeeing them ſo fine! I dare ſay, they are not ſo rich as you; ſo give me, if you pleaſe, a fine ſilk ſlip, with ſuch embroidered ſhoes as they had on; and let my hair be dreſſed by Mr. Frizzle, who, they tell me, is extremely clever.

The Mother.

I deſire no better, if to do ſo will contribute to your ſatisfaction; but I fear, with all this elegance, you will find yourſelf not quite ſo happy as you have been hitherto, in the ſimplicity of ſuch plain things as you generally wore.

Matilda.

And why ſo mama?

The Mother.

Becauſe you will be eternally afraid of ſpotting, and even of rumpling what you wear. A dreſs ſo [147]elegant as that of the Miſs Flowerdale's will require the greateſt care and attention in the wear, that it may do you honour. If it gets one ſpot, the beauty will be loſt for ever, as one cannot put it in the waſh-tub to recover its firſt luſtre; and however rich you may ſuppoſe me, I ſhall not be rich enough to let you have a new ſilk ſlip whenever you may want one.

Matilda.

Oh! if that be all mama, do not make yourſelf uneaſy. I will be very careful of it.

The Mother.

Will you? Well then, I muſt give you ſuch a dreſs; but ſtill, remember that I have hinted what uneaſineſs your vanity may cauſe you.

Unperſuaded by the wiſdom of this counſel, Matilda did not loſe a moment in deſtroying all the pleaſure and enjoyment of her infancy. Her hair, which had till then hung down at liberty, was now to be confined in paper, and ſqueezed cloſe between a burning hot pair of tongs; and that fine jet, which had till now ſo happily ſet off the whiteneſs of her forehead, was to diſappear beneath a clot of powder and pomatum.

Two days after, Matilda had a handſome ſlip brought home, of pea-green taffety with fine pink trimmings, and a pair of ſtraw-worked ſhoes to match them. The taſte that appeared in her cloaths, their vivid colour and elegance of make—charmed the eye; but when ſhe had them on, it was evident that her limbs were under great conſtraint; her motions had no longer their accuſtomed eaſe and freedom; and her infant countenance, amidſt ſo vaſt a quantity of flowers, ſilk, gauze, and ribbands, loſt entirely every trace of ingenuous ſimplicity.

She was, notwithſtanding, quite enchanted at her metamorphoſis. Her eyes, with mighty ſatisfaction, wandered over her whole little perſon, and were never taken off, except when ſhe looked round about her, to find out ſome glaſs in the apartment that might repreſent before her, at full length, the idol which ſhe then worſhipped.

She had wrought on her mama to ſend out cards of invitation to her little friends, that when they came to viſit her ſhe might enjoy a feaſt, in viewing their ſurpriſe and admiration. When they had all met together, ſhe walked to and fro before them, like a peacock; and from her behaviour, any one would have imagined that ſhe [148]ſuppoſed herſelf an empreſs, and conſidered thoſe about her as ſubjected to her empire. But, alas! this triumph was but of a very ſhort duration, and a multitude of mortifying circumſtances followed it.

The children were permitted to go out a walking in the fields, near that part of the town where ſhe lived. Matilda therefore led the way, and they reached, in ten or fifteen minutes, a delightful country.

A luxuriant meadow firſt of all attracted their attention. It was every where enamelled with a vaſt variety of charming flowers, and butterflies whoſe wings were of a thouſand mingled colours, hovered in each quarter of it. The gay little ladies hunted theſe fine butterflies; they dextrouſly caught, but did not hurt them; and when once they had examined all their beauty, let them go, and with their eyes purſued the little creatures as they fluttered to and fro. They employed themſelves in making noſegays likewiſe of the flowers that ſprung up in the meadow, which they gathered for that purpoſe.

Matilda, who from pride had firſt of all diſdained theſe mean amuſements, wanted very ſoon to ſhare the entertainment that they afforded; but the ground, they told her, might be damp, in which caſe ſhe would ſtain her ſhoes, and damage her fine ſlip; for they had now diſcovered that her intention, in thus bringing them together, was to vex them only with a ſight of her fine clothes, and they reſolved to mortify her in their turn.

She was of courſe obliged to be ſolitary, and ſit ſtill; while ſhe obſerved the ſprightly chearfulneſs of her companions who ſported round about her. The delight of contemplating on her pea-green ſlip was, compared thereto, a very ſorry kind of entertainment.

At the corner of the meadow there was a ſort of little grove, in which was to be heard the muſic of a thouſand birds, that ſeemed as if inviting every perſon who went through the meadow, to go thither, and enjoy the coolneſs of the ſhade. This grove our children entered, jumping as they went along with joy. Poor Matilda would have followed them, but ſhe was told that the buſhes would tear all her finery to pieces. She obſerved her friends to divert themſelves at puſſey in the corner, and purſue each other through the trees. The more ſhe heard [149]them ſhout with joy, the more, as any one might have expected, ſhe was peeviſh and ill-humoured.

But the youngeſt of her viſitors had ſome ſort of compaſſion on her. She had juſt found out a corner where there grew a quantity of fine wild ſtrawberries, and therefore beckoned to her to come and eat part of them. She would willingly have done ſo, but had ſcarcely got into the grove, when unexpectedly a loud cry was heard. The children gathered to the ſpot, and found poor Matilda faſtened by the gauze upon her hat and ribbands, to a branch of white thorn from which ſhe could not by any means diſengage herſelf. They made haſte to looſe the pins that held her hat on; but to add to her affliction, as her hair, which had been frizzed with ſo much labour, was likewiſe entangled with the branch of white thorn, it coſt her almoſt a whole lock before ſhe could be ſet at liberty; and thus all at once the charming ſuperſtructure of her head-dreſs was abſolutely pulled to pieces.

'Tis not difficult to gueſs how little this misfortune thus befalling Matilda touched her play-mates, when they found, as we have ſaid already, why ſhe had invited them. Inſtead of conſolation, which ſhe needed, and perhaps expected, they could hardly keep from laughing at her comical appearance, and did actually jeer her with a hundred wicked witticiſms. After having ſmoothed her down a little, they ran off in ſearch of freſh amuſement, towards a hill that they ſaw at ſome ſmall diſtance from them.

Matilda however could not, without very great difficulty, reach this hill. Her ſtrait ſhoes, which had been made ſo to ſet off her little feet the better, were a great obſtruction to her ſpeed; nor was this all the miſchief, for her ſtays were drawn ſo cloſe that ſhe could not eaſily fetch breath. She would have now been happy to go home and change her dreſs, in order to be at eaſe; but then ſhe knew that her little friends would never have conſented, upon her account, to be deprived of their amuſement.

They had got by this time to the ſummit of the hill, and were enjoying the fine view which a ſpacious horizon preſented them on every ſide. They ſaw on one hand verdant meadows; on the other, yellow harveſts; before [150]them rivulets meandering through the country; and by way of termination to the landſcape, a large river, on whoſe banks were many pleaſant country houſes. So magnificent a proſpect charmed them. They even danced about with joy, while Matilda at the bottom of the hill, (for ſhe was abſolutely out of breath, and could not poſſibly get further,) was devoured with ſorrow.

She had time and opportunity enough, in ſuch a ſituation, to make many ſad reflexions. To what purpoſe, ſaid ſhe to herſelf, are theſe fine clothes! how much pleaſure do they not prevent me from enjoying! and what pain do I not ſuffer, merely from having put them on!

She was giving up her mind to theſe afflicting thoughts, when ſuddenly ſhe heard her friends come running down the hill, and all cry out together, as they paſſed her, Run, run, Matilda, there is a dreadful ſtorm behind the hill; it is coming towards us! if you do not make haſte, your ſlip will ſoon be wet quite through!

Matilda felt her ſtrength returning, at the fear of ſuch a great misfortune as her play-mates threatened. She forgot her wearineſs, her pinched feet, and her tight lacing, and made tolerable haſte to reach ſome place of ſhelter. But in ſpite of all her efforts to ſhun ſo grievous a misfortune as the ſpoiling of her clothes, ſhe could not run ſo faſt as her companions, who were lightly dreſſed. Then, too, every moment ſhe was ſtopped, at one time, by her hoop and flounces in the narrow paths by which ſhe was obliged to go; at another, by her train which was frequently caught faſt by the furze; and at others by the fine ſeaffold work about her head, on which the wind bent down the branches of thoſe trees, under which ſhe was forced to paſs in her way homeward.

At that moment too the ſtorm burſt forth in all its fury; and there fell a ſhower of hail and rain mixed together, after all but Matilda had regained their ſeveral habitations.

In the end, however, Matilda got home likewiſe, but wet through and through. She had beſides left one of her fine ſhoes behind her in a heap of dung, which as ſhe hurried homeward, ſhe had ſcrambled over without ſeeing it; and to increaſe the liſt of her diſaſters, ſhe had not [151]quite cleared the meadow, when a guſt of wind blew off her hat into the middle of a dirty pool of water.

They had all the trouble that one can poſſibly imagine to undreſs her; ſo much had the ſweat and rain even glued her ſhift and other garments to her body; ſo that her whole dreſs was ſpoiled, and abſolutely good for nothing.

Shall I have another ſlip, my dear, made up for you againſt to-morrow? ſaid her mother drily, ſeeing her in tears.

O no, mama, ſaid Matilda, kiſſng her: I am convinced, fine clothes can never make the wearer of them happy. Let me take up with my nice white frock again; and have no more pomatum in my hair, till I am eight or ten years older than at preſent; and forgive my folly.

Matilda, with the dreſs of childhood, came again into the full poſſeſſion of her liberty, and ſeemed as modeſt and as charming as ſhe had ever been. Neither did her dear mama regret the loſs that ſhe had experienced in the purchaſe of this fine ſilk ſlip, &c. ſince it proved the means of reinſtating her beloved daughter in the happineſs which her vanity and folly would have taken from her, had it not been for this uſeful leſſon.

THE FIRE, A DRAMA, in ONE ACT.

[152]

CHARACTERS.

  • MR. and MRS. CRESWELL.
  • ADRIAN, their Children.
  • JULIA, their Children.
  • TRUEMAN, a Farmer.
  • JANE, his Wife.
  • LUBBIN, their Children.
  • SUKEY, their Children.
  • GILBERT, Mr. Creſwell's Groom.

SCENE, The entrance of a village, in the environs of London, in a part of which, contiguous to the fields, appears a fire. On one ſide is a farm-houſe with a pump, and on the other ſide a hill.

SCENE I.

Adrian, (running by a path that conducts round the hill. His clothes and hair out of order. He looks back and ſees the fire burſt forth with double fury.)

O Heaven! O Heaven! all burning ſtill! What volumes of thick ſmoke and flame! What is now become of my papa, mama and ſiſter? Am I an unhappy orphan? Heaven take pity on me, and let them be ſafe; for they are more to me than all the world beſide—Without them what ſhould I do?

(Oppreſſed with grief and wearineſs, be leans againſt a tree. The farm-houſe door now opens, and the little peaſant Lubbin, who has his breakfaſt in his hand, comes cut.)
Lubbin,
(without obſerving Adrian.)

So it does not finiſh then, this fire? What could poſſeſs my father to go poking with his horſes, juſt into the middle of it! But the ſun is now riſing. He will ſoon be back. I will ſit down here, and wait till he returns.

(He goes to ſit down by the tree, and ſees little Adrian.)

Hey! hey! who is here? a fine young gentleman! what brings you out ſo early, my pretty maſter?

Adrian.
[153]

Ah! my little friend, I neither know at preſent where I am, nor whither I am going.

Lubbin.

How! mayhap you live in town? and very likely where the fire is?

Adrian.

Yes, indeed, I have eſcaped I cannot well tell you in what manner.

Lubbin.

Is your houſe on fire?

Adrian.

It was in our ſtreet that the fire broke out. I was in bed, and ſleeping very ſoundly. My papa ran up to ſnatch me out of bed: the ſervants dreſſed me in a hurry, and one carried me directly through the fire, which blazed all round us as we went forward.

Lubbin.

Poor dear little fellow!

(Somebody from the houſe cries out, Lubbin! Lubbin! But Lubbin is liſtening to little Adrian, with ſo much attention, that he does not hear it.)

SCENE II.

Adrian, Lubbin, Jane, Sukey.
Jane,
(to Sukey, at the entrance.)

I hope, he is not gone away, to ſee the fire: I think, it is enough to tremble for his father's danger.

Sukey.

No, no, mother: here he is. Ah! ha! he is ſpeaking to a little gentleman.

Jane,
(to Lubbin)

Why did not you anſwer, when I called you?

Lubbin.

Have you been calling me? I did not hear you. I was liſtening to this poor boy here.

Sukey.

Poor! What has happened to him?

Lubbin.

He was like to have been burnt alive. His houſe was all in flames, he tells me, when they got him out.

Jane.

How pale the poor child is! And how did they contrive to ſave you, my little maſter?

Adrian.

Our helper was bid to take me to the village where I had been nurſed; ſo he put me on his ſhoulders; but they ſtopped him in the ſtreet, wanting hands to work. I fell a crying, when I ſaw myſelf alone; at which, a good old woman took me by the hand, and brought me out of town, directing me to walk ſtrait [154]forward, till I ſaw a village; ſo I followed her advice, and here I am.

Jane.

And can you tell me what your nurſe's name was?

Adrian.

No, not now; but I can recollect I uſed to call my little foſter-ſiſter, Sukey.

Sukey,
(carneſily.)

If this little boy were Adrian, mother!

Adrian.

Yes! yes! that is my name!

Jane.

What, Adrian, Mr. Creſwell's ſon?

Adrian.

O, my good dear nurſe! I recollect you now. And this is Sukey, and this, Lubbin.

(They embrace each other.)
Jane,
(kiſſing Adrian.)

How happy am I now! I thought of nothing but my poor dear little Adrian, ſince this fire began. My huſband is gone to give you all the aſſiſtance that he can.—But how tall he is grown! ſhould you have recollected him! I think not, Sukey.

Sakey.

Not in mediately, indeed; but when I ſaw him firſt, methought I felt my heart beat towards him. It is a long time now ſince we were laſt together.

Adrian.

I have been a great way off, at ſchool, and came home only three days ſince, for the holidays. Had I remained at ſchool, I ſhould, at leaſt at preſent, have known nothing of this day's misfortune. O, papa! mama! O ſiſter!

Jane.

Poor dear child! there is no cauſe to make yourſelf uneaſy. On the firſt alarm of fire, ſo near your quarter of the town, my huſband inſtantly ſet out, to ſee if he could be of any uſe. I know him. Your papa, mama, and ſiſter, will be ſafe, if mortal man can ſave them. But, my lovely Adrian, you have been up and running theſe two hours at leaſt, and muſt be hungry. Will you eat a little?

Lubbin.

Look ye, maſter, here is a Yorkſhire cake and butter. Take it!

Adrian.

Maſter! You were uſed to call me Adrian, and not maſter.

Lubbin,
(embracing him.)

Well then, Adrian, take my breakfaſt.

Sukey.

Or ſtay, Adrian, you muſt certainly be dry as well as hungry. I will go fetch my milk pottage. I was putting in the bread—

Adrian.
[155]

No, no, my good friends. I cannot have any appetite, till I ſee my dear papa, mama, and ſiſter. I will return and ſeek them.

Jane.

Do you think of what you are ſaying? Run into the flames!

Adrian.

I left them in the flames; but it was againſt my will. I did not like to part with them, but my papa would have it ſo: he threatened me, and in an angry tone bid Gilbert pay no heed to my reſiſtance. I was forced at laſt to yield, for fear of putting him into a greater paſſion. I cannot hold out any longer, but, whatever be the danger, I muſt go back to find if they are in ſafety.

Jane.

I cannot let you go, that is certain. Come into the houſe with us.

Adrian.

You have a houſe then. Alas! I have none.

Jane.

And is not our houſe your's? I fed you with my milk, and ſurely then I cannot deny you bread.

(She forces him in, and ſays to Lubbin)

Take care, and ſtay you here, that you may ſee your father the ſooner, and let us know of his coming.—But do not run to ſee the fire. Remember, I forbid you that.

Lubbin,
(alone.)

And yet I have half a mind to do ſo. What a charming bonfire it muſt make! I do not ſee clearly, but I think that ſteeple is down, that had the golden dragon on the top. There is many a poor ſoul, by this, burnt out of houſe and home! I pity them, and yet they muſt not hinder me from finiſhing my breakfaſt. —

(To Sukey, who re-enters with a tumbler)

Well now, ſiſter, you are a dear good girl, indeed, to bring me drink ſo kindly.

Sukey.

Oh! it is not for you. I am come to get a glaſs of water for poor Adrian. He will have neither milk, nor ale, nor wine. "My dear papa, (ſays he,) mama, and ſiſter, very likely, are at preſent dry and hangry, and ſhall I have ſuch nice things? No, no, indeed: let me have therefore nothing but a little water; that will ſerve me well enough, eſpecially as I am ſo thirſty."

Lubbin.

One muſt own, however, it is ſomething comical, that Adrian ſhould refuſe a drop of any thing that is good, becauſe he cannot get tidings of his parents.

Sukey.

Oh! I know you well enough! Your ſiſter might be burnt alive, and you not eat a mouthful leſs on that [156]account. For my part, I ſhould be like Adrian: I ſhould hardly think of eating, if our houſe were ſet on fire, and no one could inform me what had happened to my father, mother, or even brother.

Lubbin.

No, nor I—provided I were not hungry.

Sukey.

Can one then be hungry in ſuch a caſe? Look ye, Lubbin, I have not the leaſt degree of appetite. To ſee poor Adrian weep, and take on ſo, has made me quite forget my hunger.

Lubbin.

So you won't eat your milk-pottage this morning?

Sukey.

What, you want it, after having ſwallowed your own breakfaſt, with Yorkſhire cake into the bargain?

Lubbin.

No; I would only take your breakfaſt, that, if neither you nor Adrian wiſhed to have it, nothing might be loft; that is all. But let me have the tumbler: I have not drunk any thing yet.

Sukey,
(giving him the tumbler.)

Make haſte then! Adrian is very dry.

Lubbin,
(after drinking.)

Stay, ſtay, I will fill it for him.

Sukey.

Without rincing it?

Lubbin.

Do you ſuppoſe then that I have poiſon in my mouth?

Sukey.

Very proper, truly, with the crumbs about the rim! I will rince it out myſelf. Young gentlemen are uſed to cleanlineſs, and I ſhould wiſh to let him ſee as much propriety and neatneſs in our cottage, as at home.

(She rinces the tumbler, fills it up, and then goes out.)
Lubbin,
(alone.)

So, there is my breakfaſt done. Suppoſe now that I ſhould run to town, and ſee the fire. I ſhall not be miſſed if I ſet out, ſtay there but half an hour or ſo, and then come back: it is nothing but a good ſound ſcolding from my mother. However, I will go a little way, and then determine. It is not more than twelve or thirteen minutes' walk before I am there.— Come, come; faint heart, the proverb tells us, never won fair lady.

(He ſets off, but meets his father.)

SCENE III.

[157]
Lubbin, Trueman (with a cheſt upon his ſhoulders, tired and out of breath.)
Lubbin.

What you are come back, father? I was going on a little way to meet you.

Trueman,
(with anxiety.)

Were you? And is Adrian here?

Lubbin.

Yes, yes; not long ago arrived.

Trueman,
(putting down the cheſt.)

Thank God! then the whole family are ſafe.

(He ſits down upon the cheſt.)

Let me take breath a little.

Lubbin.

Won't you come in, father?

Trueman.

No, no; I will remain here in the open air, till I am recovered from my hurry. Go, and tell your mother that I am returned.

Trueman
(alone, wiping his face.)

I ſhall not die then, without having, in my turn, obliged my benefactor.

SCENE IV.

Trueman, Jane, Adrian, Lubbin, Sukey.
Jane,
(running from the farm-houſe, and embracing Trueman.)

Ah, my dear! what joy to ſee you come back ſafe!

Trueman,
(embracing Jane in return.)

My life! But Adrian, where is he, pray? Let me ſee him.

Adrian,
(running up.)

Here I am. Here, here, father!

(Looking round about him.)

But what, are you alone? Where is my papa, mama, and little ſiſter?

Trueman.

Safe, my child; quite ſafe.—Embrace me!

Adrian,
(jumping up into his arms.)

O what joy!

Jane.

We have been all in very great perplexity. Our neighbours are come back already.

Trueman.

They had not their benefactor to preſerve, as I had.

Jane.

But the fire, dear Thomas, is it out, and all the miſchief over?

Trueman.

Over, Jane! the whole ſtreet is in flames. If you could only ſee the ruins, and the multitude of people! Women with their hair about their ears, all running [158]to and fro, and calling out to find their huſbands and poor children; to which add the found of bells, the noiſe of carts and engines, with the cruſh of houſes when the timbers are burnt through, the frightened horſes, and the throng of people driving full againſt you. I cannot tell you how I made my way amidſt the flames that croſſed before me, and the burning beams that ſeemed ready every moment to fall down and cruſh me.

Jane.

Bleſs us! you make my blood run cold.

Sukey.

See, ſee, mother, how his hair and eye-brows are all ſinged!

Trueman.

And ſee my arm too. But why ſhould I complain? Could I have only got away with life, I ſhould not have mattered loſing a limb for Mr. Creſwell.

Jane.

How, my dear, a limb?

Trueman.

What, wife, to ſave our benefactor! Was it not through his means that we both came together? Are we not indebted to his generoſity, not only for this farm, but for every thing? And what is ſtill more, my jewel, was it not your milk that reared his weakly child, now ſo ſtrong and hearty?

(Adrian clings to Jane.)

Did I ſay that I ſhould not have mattered loſing a limb for Mr. Creſwell? —I ſay more: I would have given my life to ſave him.

Jane.

Then you have been able to aſſiſt him?

Trueman.

Yes, I have that happineſs to boaſt. He himſelf, his lady, and his daughter, had ſcarce got out of their houſe, as they ſuppoſed in ſafety, when a half-burnt beam fell down into the ſtreet before them. Happily, I was not ten yards off: the people fancied that they were cruſhed beneath its weight, and ran away. I heard their cries, came back, and ruſhing through the burning ruins, brought them off. I had already ſaved this cheſt that you ſee here, and my cart, beſides, is loaded with the greateſt part of their moſt valuable furniture.

Adrian.

Be ſure, my father will moſt richly recompenſe you.

Trueman.

I am recompenſed already, my dear little friend! Your father did not perhaps expect ſuch a ſervice at my hands, and I have ſaved him. In that thought, I am much better paid than in receiving any recompenſe. But this is not the whole: I dare ſay he will be here preſently, and all his family and people.

Adrian.

What then, ſhall I ſee them ſoon?

Trueman.
[159]

Yes, my Adrian. But run, wife, and make a little preparation to receive them: let ſome ale be drawn, and have the cows milked inſtantly. Air ſheets to put on all our beds; and as for us, we will take up our lodging in the ſtable.

Jane.

Be it ſo. I will play my part, I warrant you.

SCENE V.

Trueman, Adrian, Lubbin, Sukey.
Trueman.

And I will go put the hay up in ſome kind of order in the barn, and make a little room for thoſe who may come hither requiring ſome ſhelter. All the fields, alas! are covered with them. I imagine, I ſtill ſee them! ſome ſtruck ſpeechleſs, gaze with abſolute inſenſibility, while they behold their houſes burning, or elſe fall down on the ground, fatigued and frightened! others run along like madmen, wring their hands, or pull their hair up by the roots, and uttering fearful cries, attempt to force their paſſage through a line of ſoldiers, who with bayonets keep them off, that they may ſave the property of the ſufferers from being plundered.

Sukey.

O my poor dear Adrian! had you been there, they would have trod you under foot.

Trueman.

As ſoon as they bring back my horſes, I will go out again, and take up all the children, women, and old men that I meet Had I been the pooreſt perſon in the village, this misfortune would have rendered me the richeſt; ſince the unhappy whom I ſhall ſuccour will belong to me.

(He ſtoops to take the cheſt up.)
Lubbin.

Dear father, let me help you.

Trueman.

No, no: have a care! it is far too heavy for your ſtrength. Go rather, and bid Humphry heat the oven, and put all our kitchen things in order; and let Carter know that I want ſome flour ſent in: theſe miſerable people who are burnt out of their habitations ſhall at leaſt find wherewithal to ſatisfy their wants! Thank God! I am not ſo poor, that any one applying to my charity ſhould die for want of food. If I had nothing elſe, I would give them my laſt bit of bread.

(He and Lubbin go out.)

SCENE VI.

[160]
Adrian, Sukey.
Sukey.

Oh! that I would ſhare with you too, Adrian. Who, alas! would have ſuppoſed that I ſhould have ever ſeen you in your preſent ſituation?

Adrian.

Who indeed, my deareſt Sukey? for it is very hard in one night to loſe every thing.

Sukey.

Be comforted, however, my dear friend! for do not you recollect how happy we were once together here, when we were leſs a great deal than at preſent. Well, we will be as happy with each other again. Do you fear that you can want any thing, as long as I have any thing to give you?

Adrian,
(taking Sukey by the hand.)

No, I do not indeed: but then, I thought, it would have been my part to make you happy, to get you a good huſband, as papa has often ſaid in joke, and to take care of your children, like my own.

Sukey.

Well, now I muſt contrive to do all this myſelf; and when we love each other, it is exactly the ſame thing. I will get you all the fineſt flowers that I can make free to pull in our garden, and whatever fruit they will let me gather. You ſhall alſo have my bed, and I will ſleep all night long upon the ground beſide you.

Adrian,
(embracing her.)

O my dear, dear Sukey! how I ought to love you!

Sukey.

You ſhall ſee likewiſe what care I will take of Julia. I will be always with you both. We drank, you know, the ſame milk; and is not that all the ſame as if you were my brother, pray, and I your ſiſter?

Adrian.

Yes, and you ſhall always be my ſiſter, and I do not know which of the two I ſhall love beſt for the future, you or Julia. I will preſent you alſo to papa, that you may be his daughter: but when, think you, will he come?

Sukey.

Why make yourſelf uneaſy? You have been told that he is ſafe.

Adrian.

But my father is juſt like yours; and who can tell but he will go back again into the flames to ſave ſome [161]friend or other. I muſt therefore be uneaſy till I ſee him once again. But hark ye! do not I hear a tread on the other ſide of the hill? Oh! if it were he!

SCENE VII.

Adrian, Sukey, Gilbert.
Adrian.

Ah, Gilbert!

Gilbert.

Ah, my little maſter! you are ſafe then?

Adrian.

Truly, there is great need to talk about my ſafety! Where is papa, mama, and Julia? are they with you?

Gilbert,
(not knowing what to ſay.)

With me?

Adrian.

Yes; you have not left them behind, ſure?

Gilbert.

Behind?

(Turning about.)

They are not behind me.

Adrian.

They are not come with you, then?

Gilbert.

Unleſs they be here, I do not know where they are.

Adrian,
(impatintly.)

You do not come here to ſeek them? do you?

Gilbert,
(in confuſion.)

Do not be frightened, my dear little maſter!—Are they not come hither?

Sukey.

None but Adrian.

Adrian.

He is confounded, and has ſome bad news to tell me!—They are loſt, even after all the pains that honeſt Trueman took to ſave them!

Gilbert.

Hear me.—There is no cauſe, at leaſt I hope not, to alarm yourſelf. About an hour or forty minutes after they had forced me from you to aſſiſt the ſufferers, I found means to get into the crowd.—Dear Maſter Adrian, do not be frightened; but ſo it is indeed.—I ran about the ruins to diſcover where my maſter was, but could not come at any tidings of him; no, nor of my miſtreſs, nor Miſs Julia. I enquired of every one that I met, if they had heard of ſuch a family? but conſtantly was anſwered, No.

Adrian.

O Heaven! take pity on me! Dear papa, mama, and Julia, where, where are you? Periſhed doubtleſs!

Gilbert.
[162]

I have not told you all yet; but pray do not be frightened.—The worſt part of the affair comes now.

Adrian.

What is it then? Why do not you tell me, Gilbert?

Gilbert.

How, in Heaven's name, would you have me tell you, if you let yourſelf be frightened in this manner?

Adrian.

Speak! pray Gilbert ſpeak!

Gilbert.

Well then, the rumour was as follows: that a gentleman, a lady, and a little girl, were cruſhed to death, when they were juſt got out of doors, and thought themſelves in ſafety.

(Adrian ſwoons away.)
Sukey.

Help! help! help! Come here to our aſſiſtance, ſome one! Adrian is dying.

(She falls down by him)
Gilbert.

Why, what ails him? I mentioned this but as a report; and beſides, they could not tell me who it was. It may be nothing, after all.

Sukey.

Why, how you talk! His fright at what you mentioned overcame him, and he quite forgot that my father had preſerved them.

Gilbert,
(feeling Adrian's cheek.)

O my poor dear little Adrian! he is as cold as any ice!

Sukey,
(half getting up.)

And what could bring you here? It is you that have killed him!

Gilbert.

I?—And yet, I am ſure, you heard me bid him not be frightened.

(He raiſes him a little.)

Maſter Adrian!

(He lets him fall again.)
Sukey.

How you go to work!—Do not touch him any more.—He will die, if he is not dead already, with ſuch treatment! O my dear, dear brother Adrian!—Father! mother! Lubbin!—Why, where can they all be?

(She runs in for help.)
Gilbert,
(leaning over Adrian.)

No, no, he is not dead: he breathes a little. Were he dead, I would go and fling myſelf this moment into ſome pond.—

(He calls out)

Adrian! Maſter Adrian!—If I knew but how to bring him to himſelf!—

(He blows on Adrian's face.)

This blowing tries my lungs!—It was very fooliſh, I muſt own, in me, to tell him what I did; but much more ſo in him to pay attention to it: and particularly when I bid him not be frightened.—Could I poſſibly ſpeak plainer?—Adrian! Adrian!—He does not hear me.—When my dear wife died, I took on very ſadly for her; but to die on that account, would have been very ſilly!—Adrian! Adrian! [163]—What had I beſt do? He does not ſeem as if he would recover. Ah! I ſee a pump—I will go and fill my hat with water—Half a dozen ſprinklings very poſſibly may have a good effect upon him.

(As he is coming back to Adrian, Mr. Creſwell enters, leading in Mrs. Creſwell and Julia. Gilbert drops his hat, and runs away.)
Gilbert.

Heaven forgive me! Should he find him dead, I do not know what he will do! For my part, I am dead with fear already.

Mr. Creſwell.

Was not that our Gilbert?—Gilbert, what is the matter? Where is Adrian?

Mrs. Creſwell.

Sure he ran away, as if afraid of meeting with us. Where can he have left him?

Julia,
(ſeeing Adrian on the ground.)

What is this here? A child!

(Stooping down.)

O Heaven! my brother! and he is dead!

Mrs. Creſwell,
(falling down by Adrian.)

How Julia! Adrian?—Yes, indeed; help! help!

Mr. Creſwell.

Was this misfortune wanting after all?

(Examining the body.)

But he is not dead!—Thank Heaven, we are better off than that —He breathes a little.— My dear life,

(to Mrs. Creſwell,)

as Adrian needs aſſiſtance, keep your ſtrength that he may have it.

Mrs. Creſwell,
(nearly ſwooning.)

Adrian! Adrian!

Julia.

Ah! my poor dear brother! Would to Heaven the flames had rather taken all from us!

(Mr. Creſwell raiſes Mrs. Creſwell, and brings Adrian to her.)
Mr. Creſwell.

There is no time to loſe.—Have you your ſalts about you?

Mrs. Creſwell.

I cannot tell, I am in ſo great an agitation. After ſo much fear and fright, here is one ſtill greater. I would part with all that is left us for a draught of water.

(Mr. Creſwell ſees the pump, and haſtens to it.)
Julia,
(feeling in her mother's pocket.)

Here is your ſal volatile, mama.

(While the ſalts are uſing.)

Hear, hear, hear me, Adrian, and look up! or I ſhall die with grief.

(He comes a little to himſelf.)

O heavens, he breathes!

(She runs to her papa.)

Come, come, papa! come quickly! come and ſee him.

(Mr. Creſwell brings a little water in the hollow of his hand, and throws it on his face.)
Adrian,
(ſighing bitterly.)

Oh! oh! Papa; papa!

Mr. Creſwell.
[164]

He ſuppoſes I am dead. That blockhead Gilbert muſt have frightened him.

Julia,
(in tranſport.)

See! fee! his eyes begin to open!

Mr. Creſwell.

My dear child, do not you know us?

Mrs. Creſwell.

Adrian! Adrian!

Julia.

Brother!

Adrian,
(looking round him.)

Am I dead or living? or where am I?

(He ſits up in Mrs. Creſwell's lap.)

Ah! my dear mama!

Mrs. Creſwell.

My child! and have we brought you back to life?

Adrian,
(turning to his father.)

Papa too!

Julia,
(embracing him.)

My dear Adrian! my ſweet brother! I am alive again, now you are.

Adrian.

Oh! what joy to ſee you thus again, dear ſiſter!

(He turns to his mother.)

It was your ſweet voice, mama, that brought me back to life.

Mr. Creſwell,
(to Mrs. Creſwell.)

My dear, I was lamenting our misfortune juſt before; but now I find that there was a great deal more to be loſt, than goods and ſuch things.

Mrs. Creſwell.

Let us not think a moment more about them.

Mr. Creſwell.

Nay, rather we ſhould rejoice that they are in reality ſo trifling. I behold you all three ſafe, and can have nothing to diſturb me.

Julia.

But brother, what brought you into ſuch a ſituation?

Adrian.

Would you think it?—Gilbert.

Mr. Creſwell.

There, I ſaid ſo.

Adrian.

Why, he told me that you had all three periſhed in the flames.

Julia,
(looking towards the hill.)

Ah! there he is, papa; above there.

(They all look up, and Gilbert draws his head in.)
Mr. Creſwell

Gilbert! Gilbert!—He's afraid to anſwer me; ſo do you call him, Adrian.

Adrian.

Gilbert!—Do not be fearful, but come down and ſhow yourſelf.—I am alive.

Gilbert,
(on the hill)

Are you ſure of that?

Adrian.

I think ſo. Did you ever hear a dead man ſpeak?

Gilbert,
[165]
(coming down, but ſtopping on a ſudden.)

You do not intend, I hope, ſir, to diſcharge me. If you do, I need not be at ſo much trouble to come on.

Mr. Creſwell.

See, ſimpleton, the conſequence of ſpeaking without thought!

Mrs. Creſwell.

A little more, and you had been the death of Adrian.

Adrian.

Pray, mama, forgive him! It was not his fault.

Gilbert.

No, certainly. I bid him not be frightened.

(Adrian holds out his hand.)

However, I am glad that you do not intend me any harm; and for the future, I will think no one dead, till ſuch time as I ſee him ten feet under ground, and fairly buried.

SCENE VIII.

Adrian, Mr. and Mrs. Creſwell, Julia, Trueman, Jane, Lubbin, Sukey.
Trueman,
(running in.)

O the wretch! where is he?

Sukey,
(ſhewing Gilbert.)

Look ye, father, here!

(Gilbert ſlinks behind his maſter.)
Trueman.

Who is this?

(Sukey and Lubbin run towards Adrian, who preſents them both to Julia; the farmer bows to Mr. Creſwell.)
Mr. Creſwell,
(taking him by the hand.)

My friend! what means this humble diſtance? With ſuch reſpect to bow before me! my preſerver! and not only mine, but all my family's!

Trueman.

Yes, ſir, it is another obligation that you have laid upon me. I have had the opportunity of ſhowing you my gratitude for all your favours.

Mr. Creſwell.

You have done much more for me than ever I did yet for you, and more than I ſhall ever have it in my power to do.

Trueman.

What ſay you, ſir? The ſervice of a moment only. I, on the other hand, have lived theſe eight years paſt by means of your bounty. You obſerve theſe fields, this farm: from you I had them. You have loſt your all; permit me therefore to return them. It will be happineſs enough for me, that I ſhall always have it in my power to ſay, I have not been ungrateful to my benefactor.

Mr. Creſwell.
[166]

Well then, my good friend, I do permit you to return them; but on this proviſo, to enrich you with much better. You have, luckily for me, preſerved my ſtrong box that had all my writings in it, and thoſe writings are the beſt part of my fortune; ſo that to you I owe the preſervation of my whole property. Having now no houſe in London, I will go down into the country, whither you ſhall follow me, and we will fix our habitation at a ſeat that I have in Norfolk. All your children ſhall be mine.

Adrian.

Ah! dear papa! I meant to beg as much. See here is my ſiſter Sukey, and here is Lubbin, my brother. If you knew the love and friendſhip that they have ſhewn to me! Poſſibly I might have now been dead, but for their kindneſs.

Mrs. Creſwell,
(graſping Jane's hand.)

Henceforth we will be but one family; and all our happineſs ſhall be in loving one another, like relations.

Jane.

In the mean time, enter and repoſe yourſelves. Excuſe us, if our cottage cannot afford you the accommodations that we certainly could have wiſhed to do.

Trueman,
(looking towards the hill.)

I ſee my cart, ſir, and a number of poor people following. Will you give me leave to go and offer them the ſervice of which they are ſo much in need?

Mr. Creſwell.

I will go with you, and conſole them likewiſe. I am too much intereſted in the melancholy accident that has diſtreſſed them, though far leſs a ſufferer by it.—Leſs! I ſhould have ſaid, no ſufferer, but a gainer; for the day which I ſuppoſed, at firſt, to be ſo unfortunate, gives me back much more than I have loſt. It gives me, in return for ſuch things as with money I can purchaſe, what is far beyond the value of all money;—a new family and friends, who ſhall therefore be henceforth precious to my heart.

THE GREAT GARDEN.

[167]

MR. Sage had received no very great inheritance from fortune and his parents, but was not without the happy ſecret of limiting his deſires to what he poſſeſſed; and notwithſtanding he was frequently obliged to go without a number of conveniencies and comforts which others could command by means of their abundance, never did one envious thought diſturb his equability of temper. He had never ſuffered more than one affliction of conſiderable magnitude, ariſing from his want of this life's comforts; and that was the loſs of an affectionate and virtuous woman, torn from his embraces by the hand of death. A charming little fellow, Polydore Sage, was the only child remaining to conſole him; and the education of this charming little fellow, was the ſingle object of his ſtudy and attention.

Polydore was endued by nature with very ſtrong imagination; and by this, his father had found out the happy ſecret of improving his reaſon, at a very early time of life; namely, by exhibiting before him every object in its real point of view, of which he had beforehand only given him an idea. By a ſeries of ſtrong images, arranged in order, and ſelected in a proper moment to produce their full effect, he had enabled him already to make many accurate and deep reflexions.

Satisfied with his condition, this good father wiſhed particularly to inculcate in his ſon thoſe principles to which he owed himſelf the calm of his condition, and the peace within his mind. Yes, often would he whiſper to himſelf, if I can but accuſtom him to live contented with his humble fortune, and point out to him the folly of putting any value upon what he muſt not hope to obtain, I ſhall contribute more to make his manhood happy, than by leaving him a heap of gold and ſilver.

Occupied inceſſantly on this important leſſon, he thought fit one evening to accompany his ſon to Vauxhall Gardens, for the firſt time in his life. Immediately on entering, Polydore was ſtruck with admiration and delight. The perfume of the flowers, the beauty of the paintings, the well-ordered diſpoſition of the walks, the [168]crowd of men and women who were in them, elegantly dreſſed, the inceſſant motion of the multitude, the hum of their diſcourſe, the noiſe of the caſcade, all joined to attract his contemplation; and his eye conſidered at one view ten thouſand objects. His good father ſeeing him, if we may ſay ſo, ſwallowed up in thought, conducted him to that part of the gardens which was more retired from public obſervation; that his ſenſes, which were too much occupied by ſuch a crowd of images, might be in ſome degree at reſt. Soon after, he propoſed indulging him with ſome refreſhment, if he liked it.—Polydore gladly took his father's offer; and ſoon after, having ſatisfied his appetite and palate, ſpoke as follows:

How extremely happy every one here preſent ſeems to be! I ſhould like, papa, if we had ſuch a charming garden. Did you notice what a number of fine carriages were at the door? And all thoſe gentlefolks that paſs us, how well dreſſed they are! I ſhould be glad to know why we muſt live ſo ſavingly, when others in the world indulge themſelves with every thing that they fancy. I begin, papa, believe me, now to ſee how poor you are. But why, then, are ſo many around us rich? They are not better people ſure than you, papa.

You ſpeak exactly like a child, replied the father. You begin to ſee how poor I am? Now I can tell you, I am quite rich.

Polydore.

And where, then, are your riches?

Mr. Sage.

I have a garden bigger by far than this.

Polydore.

A garden? You, papa! I ſhould be glad to ſee it.

Mr. Sage.

When we go into the country, you ſhall ſee it.

They went very ſoon, it being now the ſeaſon for taking the pleaſures of the country, and on the very day of their arrival at the country-houſe, not far from London, Mr. Sage took his ſon and led him up a hill, from whence the eye commanded an extenſive proſpect. On the right, was ſeen a ſpacious foreſt, whoſe extremities ſeemed loſt at the horizon. On the left, appeared a beauteous mixture of fine gardens, verdant meadows, and vaſt fields quite covered with the promiſe of a plenteous harveſt. Cloſe below the hill was ſtretched a valley, watered in its whole extent with a thouſand little rills; [169]and all this landſcape was in motion. There were fiſhermen in one part, buſy with their nets; and huſbandmen, who in another were employed in gathering fruits and herbs, and ſportſmen with their greyhounds urging the ſwift ſtag, and ſhepherds watching by their flocks, or playing near them in the ſhade; and reapers carting their laſt ſheaves, and dancing all the way before them as they proceeded homeward. This delightful picture captivated Mr. Sage and his ſon, who for a time kept ſilence, till the child began the following converſation:

Papa, when ſhall we reach your garden?

Mr. Sage.

We are at it now, my child.

Polydore.

But this is not a garden: it is a hill.

Mr. Sage.

Look round as far as you can ſee; for this, I tell you, is my garden. Yonder foreſt, and theſe fields are all my property.

Polydore.

Your property, papa? You are joking!

Mr. Sage.

No, indeed, I am not. I will convince you in an inſtant that I diſpoſe of every thing all around us as the owner of it only can do.

Polydore.

It will delight me to be ſure of that.

Mr. Sage.

If you had all this country, what would you do with it?

Polydore.

What the owners of eſtates generally do.

Mr. Sage.

What may that be?

Polydore.

In the firſt place, then, I would cut down a deal of timber, and make fire-wood of it, to be uſed this winter. In the next place, I would go a hunting to catch veniſon; and ſometimes I would fiſh. I would breed ſheep, and oxen; and in harveſt, gather in the corn that covers this fine country.

Mr. Sage.

Why, you comprehend the matter admirably, Polydore: and I am glad to find our notions are ſo like each other's. Well, whatever you would do, then, I already do; and I will convince you of it.

Polydore.

How, papa?

Mr. Sage.

I ſay, then, in the firſt place, I have men who cut down for me in this foreſt all the wood that I want.

Polydore.

And yet, I never heard you order them to cut down any for you!

Mr. Sage.

And why not? becauſe they have the forethought to prevent me. We have always a good fire [170]below, and ſometimes, too, up ſtairs. Well then, I have the wood brought to me from the foreſt to keep up thoſe fires: for here, you know, we cannot get coals to burn as if we were in London.

Polydore.

You have, indeed, the wood brought to you from this foreſt; but muſt pay for what you have.

Mr. Sage.

If I were what you call the real owner of this foreſt, ſhould I not be forced, as I am at preſent, to pay for what I might have brought me from it?

Polydore.

No indeed, papa. It would be cut down for you, and ſent in without a penny coſt on your part.

Mr. Sage.

You believe ſo, do you? On the contrary, I think the coſt might be a great deal more in that caſe than at preſent; for you will grant, if I poſſeſſed the foreſt, I muſt keep at leaſt a woodman to cut down the trees for fire-wood.

Polydore.

Well; paſs over this: but can you go a hunting?

Mr. Sage.

And why ſhould I hunt, Polydore?

Polydore.

For inſtance, to have veniſon.

Mr. Sage.

Could we two, then, eat a buck or doe ourſelves entirely?

Polydore.

We ſhould have a charming appetite to do ſo.

Mr. Sage.

Well then, as I cannot go a hunting, I ſend huntſmen in my place; and very probably, the veniſon that you have ſeen hang up at Charing-croſs, where, as you remember, you went with me lately to buy ſome, was hunted in this foreſt. I can therefore, without hunting veniſon, have as much as I think proper.

Polydore.

For your money!

Mr. Sage.

Well; and is it not a charming thing for me that I can come at veniſon on theſe terms? for I have no wages to pay to thoſe who hunt it for me; or provided they ſhould ſhoot it, I have neither to ſupply them with gun, nor ball nor powder. Thoſe various kinds of dogs that our ſquire maintains, thank Heaven! they eat up nothing that belongs to me.

Polydore.

Are thoſe cows too, and ſheep that graze in yonder meadow, yours?

Mr. Sage.

Yes, truly. Have not you freſh butter every day? I get it from thoſe cows.

Polydore.

But papa, if all theſe flocks, and all thoſe little rivers too, are yours, why have not we at dinner [171]every day all ſorts of meat and fiſh, as other rich folks I am told have?

Mr. Sage.

Do they eat up every thing that their ſervants ſet before them?

Polydore.

No: but they may chuſe at table whatever they like.

Mr. Sage.

And as for me, I make my choice before my victuals come to table. Every thing that I want, I have. Superfluous things, it is true, I do not poſſeſs; but what benefit would they procure me if I had them? I ſhould want, in that caſe, a ſuperfluous ſtomach alſo.

Polydore.

Wealthy people make good cheer; but you, papa, I fancy, do not.

Mr. Sage.

Indeed I do, and better than the wealthy, Polydore. I have a ſauce that almoſt always fails them; namely, a good appetite.

Polydore.

And have you then a deal of money, as they have, to ſatisfy a thouſand wiſhes?

Mr. Sage.

Much more money; or at leaſt, what is better, I have no wiſhes.

Polydore.

I believe, however, there is a deal of pleaſure in contenting them.

Mr. Sage.

A hundred times more pleaſure, child, in being content of one's ſelf, as I am.

Polydore.

But does not God, pray, love the rich a great deal more than you, ſince he beſtows upon them ſo much gold and ſilver?

Mr. Sage.

Polydore, do not you recollect the wine that we had laſt Wedneſday on the table, when your uncle came to dine and ſup with us, and which you ſaid was ſo delicious?

Polydore.

Yes, papa; I remember you were ſo good as to give me half a glaſs full of it.

Mr. Sage.

But you wanted more. I might have let you have it, ſince, you know, the bottle had a deal left in it, even after ſupper: why, then, did I not oblige you, pray?

Polydore.

Becauſe you were afraid that it would make me ill.

Mr. Sage.

I recollect I told you ſo: and do not you think that I did right?

Polydore.

Oh! as for that, you did indeed; I know you love me, and are always ſtudying how to make me happy. [172]So you would not have refuſed me ſuch a trifle as a glaſs of wine, if you had thought that it would have pleaſed me, and not hurt my health.

Mr. Sage.

And can you think that God loves you leſs than I do?

Polydore.

No, papa, I cannot, after what I have heard you ſay ſo often of his goodneſs.

Mr. Sage.

On the other hand, do you believe that he would have found it difficult to give you gold and ſilver in abundance?

Polydore.

No more difficult than I ſhould find it to give any one a handful of the duſt that we tread.

Mr. Sage.

On the other hand, do you believe that he would have found it difficult to give you gold and ſilver in abundance?

Polydore.

No more difficult than I ſhould find it to give any one a handful of the duſt that we tread.

Mr. Sage.

Well then, if, as you acknowledge, he is able to beſtow theſe on you, and does not beſtow them, even though he loves you, what are you to think of his refuſal?

Polydore.

That the riches which I deſire from him would be hurtful.

Mr. Sage.

Are you perfectly convinced of this?

Polydore.

Yes, perfectly, and have not a word to ſay againſt. Yet, papa—

Mr. Sage.

Well; why thus ſhake your head? You have ſtill ſome burthen on your heart: what is it?

Polydore.

Notwitſtanding all your reaſonings, I can never bring myſelf to fancy all this country yours.

Mr. Sage.

And why?

Polydore.

Becauſe you cannot enjoy it as you pleaſe.

Mr. Sage.

You know the famous Mr. Norton?

Polydore.

Do I know him? Why that is he who has ſuch charming gardens.

Mr. Sage.

And can he enjoy thoſe gardens as he pleaſes?

Polydore.

No, indeed; poor man! he dares not even eat a bunch of grapes!

Mr. Sage.

And yet you have ſeen ſome very fine ones in his garden?

Polydore.

I have; but they would do him harm.

Mr. Sage.

You ſee then, one may eaſily poſſeſs a number of good things, and yet not dare to uſe them as one likes. I dare not uſe my gardens as I certainly ſhould like, becauſe my fortune will not let me: and this Mr. Norton dares not uſe his garden as he likes, becauſe his [173]health will not allow him. So that I am much the happieſt.

Polydore.

But, papa, you love to ride a horſe-back— do not you?

Mr. Sage.

Yes; for it is an exerciſe that does me good, when I have time to take it.

Polydore.

Well then, if theſe meadows are all yours, why do not you take the hay that grows upon them, and in future keep a horſe?

Mr. Sage.

Why that is the very thing which I do. And thoſe ſame hay-cocks that you ſee there, are po [...]bly intended for the horſe that I ride.

Polydore.

And yet I never ſaw one in your ſtable?

Mr. Sage.

Heaven be praiſed, I am not at ſuch a great expence.

Polydore.

Nor do you ride as frequently as you would like?

Mr. Sage.

You are wrong: for I am ſo prudent, that I never wiſh to ride but when a ride would do me good, and then I get it for about three ſhillings. God be praiſed! I am rich enough to pay that ſum.

Polydore.

Do not you imagine that to have two fine piebald horſes, and to be drawn about the country in a faſhionable coach, would be very pleaſant?

Mr. Sage.

Agreeable enough: but when I think of all the inconvenience that attends a coach; how often one would want the harneſs-maker, ſmith and wheelwright; how much one depends upon the health of horſes, and the conduct of a coachman; and what riſque one runs of being overſet, together with the fatal conſequences which luxury too frequently occaſions,—truly, Polydore, I do not grieve that I am obliged to uſed my legs, which certainly will laſt me long enough. But ſee, the ſun is now ſet, and we muſt think of getting home before the evening cloſes on us. Let me have your hand —Now, are you not quite pleaſed in having ſeen my great eſtate?

Polydore.

Ah! dear papa, I ſhould be much more ſo, could I but be perſuaded that it were yours.

The father ſmiled at this reply; and down the hill they walked together. As it happened, they went by a meadow, which at firſt they thought had been a pond, becauſe it was quite covered with water. Bleſs me! cried out Mr. Sage, do you ſee this meadow, how it is overflowed? [174]The neighbouring river muſt have burſt its bounds, and all the hay this year is ſpoiled.

Polydore.

I fancy he to whom the hay belonged will not be very happy, when they tell him of his loſs.

Mr. Sage.

No, no; nor yet is this the worſt: he will be forced to mend the banks, and very likely make another dam Why, he will be very happy, if he does not ſpend in theſe repairs the produce of ten harveſts that he could make in ſuch a meadow.

Polydore.

Oh! What a misfortune!

Mr. Sage.

But I thought there had been a windmill hereabouts.

Polydore.

And there is, papa. Look there before you.

Mr. Sage.

Right, I ſee it now: the reaſon is, I did not hear it going. I would lay any wager that the torrent coming down has forced away the wheelwork. Let us go ſee.—Juſt ſo.—It is broke to pieces.—What will the poor owner do? He muſt be very rich indeed, to ſtand againſt ſo many l [...]ſſes!

Polydore.

On! I pity him with all my heart! But ſince the c [...]y is over, pray why are the bricklayers ſtill at work?

Mr. Sage.

I cannot tell why. We need but aſk the reaſon. Pray friend, be ſo kind as to inform us why you work ſo late?

A Bricklayer.

We ſhall be here all night; for yeſterday, when it was dark, a gang of thieves pulled down the wall, that they might get into the park, and ſteal away the furniture that had been put into a new built ſummer-houſe. The theft was not diſcovered till this morning; and indeed it is very lucky that no one caught them in the fact.

Mr. Sage.

How ſo?

The Bricklayer.

Becauſe the thieves had previouſly diſpoſed combuſtibles to ſet the ſummer-houſe on fire, if they had been diſturbed in plundering; ſo that they might get away aſſiſted by the buſtle and confuſion which ſuch deſtruction would have cauſed. The owner of this ground, as you may judge, is therefore very happy in his loſs: he might have ſeen his ſummer-houſe burnt down; whereas, the affair will coſt him now no more than ſome ſlight repairs to his wall, the expence of keeping up a watch all night, and buying other furniture inſtead of the former, which indeed had coſt him a good deal.

[175]Well, Polydore, now ſaid Mr. Sage to his ſon, when they had walked a little way in ſilence, what do you obſerve on theſe misfortunes? Do not they grieve you?

Polydore.

Why ſhould I be ſorry? I have ſuffered nothing by them.

Mr. Sage.

But if this eſtate had been your property, as Mr. Norton's grounds are his; and if, when going out this morning, you had ſeen your meadow overflowed, your wind-mill broken to pieces, your park wall demoliſhed, and your ſummer-houſe robbed, would you have gone home as ſatisfied as you appear to be at preſent?

Polydore.

Oh by no means. I ſhould, on the contrary, be miſerable, had I undergone ſo many heavy loſſes in a day.

Mr. Sage.

But what if you had every day ſuch loſſes to endure, or to dread? would you be as happy as at preſent?

Polydore.

I ſhould be a thouſand times more miſerable.

Mr. Sage.

Well then, Polydore, ſuch is in reality the ſtate of all who poſſeſs great abundance. Without reckoning up the cares that agitate them, and the innumerable wants which they fancy,—in the elevation of their fortune lies too frequently the cauſe of its decay. A barren ſeaſon, or a falſe ſtep in the purſuit of their rapacious projects, frequently ſuffices to produce their ruin. As they fear the loſs of their imaginary conſequence, ſhould they reſolve upon ſome ſacrifices to their luxury and pride; the more they undergo diſtreſſing loſſes, the more they ſuppoſe that they ought to make a ſumptuous ſhow to keep up the appearance of their riches, and ſupport a credit which already totters to its fall. What then is the effect of ſuch a wretched ſort of vanity? Their ſervants, perhaps, kept out of their wages an unſeaſonable time, proceed to introduce a ſort of robbery through all the houſe. The improvement of their fortune, and the education of their children being overlooked, their lands in ſome ſort as it were lie fallow, or produce a blighted harveſt only; and their children, left to riot in the ways of wickedneſs, commit diſgraceful actions which are ſtified by the neceſſary aid of money. All their property, when ſeized by inexorable creditors, is in the end completely diſſipated, or elſe the law lays hold of what would otherwiſe be left them. And theſe favourites of fortune, once [176]ſo proud of their abundance, elevated ſtation, and enjoyments, fall at once to the loweſt pitch of indigence, ſhame an [...]pair.

Polydore.

Oh what a frightful picture is this, papa?

Mr. Sage.

It is one, however, daily to be ſeen in ſociety; and be [...]ſſured, there is not one exaggerated feature in the wh [...]le portrait. I can at all times ſhew you, in the public papers, the dec [...]y of ſome great family or other: and theſe ſtriking inſtances God's providence expoſes to the obſervation of the rich, that they may ſee what fortune is moſt likely to await their pride and folly. In the morning we will go and gaze on thoſe fine buildings which excite your envy now, where you may read the ruin of too many families inſcribed on every pillar round about, till they are ſwallowed up themſelves in their own ruin. Why, alas, can I not ſpare your ſenſibility the cries of many deſolated families, which are but too evincing tokens of ſuch miſerable revolutions!

Polydore.

What then, ſhould I look upon the mediocrity of our condition as a bleſſing meant us from above?

Mr. Sage.

Yes, yes; if you are only frugal and induſtrious, and poſſeſs ſufficient reſolution to renounce ambition and the immoderate wiſh of getting money, of confining your deſires, and keeping them within the limits of that ſtate you fill. Do I want any thing to make me happy? and in reaſon, would you wiſh hereafter to be happier than your father is? Conſider the whole univerſe as your eſtate; ſince if you are but properly induſtrious, it will furniſh you a comfortable maintenance. God's providence has placed your earthly habitation half way up a hill, whoſe ſummit is extremely craggy, and its baſe choaked up with ſwamps. Lift up your eye at intervals upon the rich and great, not with a view to envy them their ſituations, but to think upon the ſtorms that bellow round them. Sometimes too, look down upon the poor beneath you, not by way of inſult on their friendleſs ſituation, but to hold them out your hand. If God ſhould bleſs you with a family of children, let them often hear the leſſon which I have juſt now taught you; but particularly, give them in your life and manners that example which God's bleſſing has enabled me to afford you.

[177]By this time they were both at home. The virtuous Mr. Sage went up ſtairs into his chamber, and there falling on his knees, gave thanks to God for all the bleſſings which he had conſtantly received, and offered him the ſacrifice of his exiſtence, as the beſt return that he could make. What need had he of being any longer upon earth? His days had been replete with probity and honour, and by giving ſuch a leſſon on contentment to his ſon, he endeavoured, as far as in him lay, to endow him with a valuable patrimony, ſuch as no one could take from him.

BLIND-MAN's BUFF.
A DRAMA, in Two ACTS.

CHARACTERS.

  • Mr. JEPHSON.
  • FRANK, his ſon.
  • LUCY, his daughters.
  • ISABEL A, his daughters.
  • DORINDA, their Friends.
  • ALICE, their Friends.
  • LAURA, a little lame, their Friends.
  • ELDER DANBY, Friends to Frank.
  • YOUNGER DANBY, who ſtutters, Friends to Frank.
  • ROBERTS, their acquaintance.
  • Mr. Jephſon's groom.

SCENE an apartment in the houſe of Mr. Jephſon, with a table, and upon it books and other papers, and a ſpeaking trumpet in the corner.

ACT I.

SCENE I.
Frank, (ſpeaking to his father as he goes down ſtairs.)

NO, no, papa, do not be afraid: I will tal [...] the greateſt care that no accident ſhall happen to your papers. I will put up your books too in the cloſet.—

(he comes for [178]ward, jumping for joy.)

We ſhall have ſome fine diverſion! When the out is away, the mice (it is ſaid) will play.

(To Lucy, who now comes in)

Well now, Lucy, is mama gone out, and all our little friends arrived?

Lucy.

My friends are all three come; but none of your companions yet.

Frank.

O, I can eaſily believe you ſiſter. We do not want to run a gadding like you girls; and ſo we are not the firſt to keep appointments of this nature. You muſt force us from our ſtudy, if you would have us. Look you, I would lay any wager that the Danby's, at leaſt, are hard at work, while we are ſpeaking.

Lucy.

Yes, to ſettle what fine tricks they can contrive to put upon us.—But pray, Frank, is it true that papa will let us paſs the evening here? our room above is ſo very ſmall, we could not have found room to turn ourſelves well round.

Frank.

Could my papa refuſe you any thing, when I concerned myſelf to aſk it? Softly, little girl, do not diſcompoſe the papers.—Let them he.

Lucy.

Keep that advice, ſir, to yourſelf: I meant to lay them ſmooth.

Frank.
(with an air of importance)

No, no, you cannot, miſs; I am charged with that commiſſion.

Lucy.

Truly, my papa could not have given it to ſo orderly a gentleman! let me at leaſt aſſiſt you then; and afterwards I will put the chairs in order. Theſe great books I ſhall remove firſt.

Frank.

Do not think of touching them! At moſt I can permit you only to take one by one, and pile them up upon my hands.

(She does ſo, till they reach his chin.)
Lucy.

There is enough.

Frank,
( [...]aning backwards.)

One more only.—So—I have no, ſufficient for one turn.

(He takes a ſtep or two, when all the books fall down.)
Lucy.
(B [...]ing out a laughing.)

Ha, ha, ha, ha! there, there they g! Thoſe handſome books that papa would never let us to [...]h! I fancy he will be greatly pleaſed to ſee them all t [...]bled together thus!

Frank.

I [...] loſt the other of Gravity, as my tutor ſays; and you know, he is Gravity itſelf.

(He picks the [179]books up, but they tumble down as faſt as he gathers them.)

Deuce take it! They have been at Sadler's Wells, I think, and learned to tumble ſure!

Lucy.

You will never finiſh, if I do not aſſiſt you. So d'ye ſee, I will ſpread my apron, and do you ſtoop down and pile them in it.

Frank.

That is well thought indeed!

(Frank goes upon his knees, takes up the books and places them in order in his ſiſter's apron.)
Lucy.

Softly, brother, they will rub one againſt another! So; I have got them all, and now I will carry them into the cloſet.

(She goes out.)
Frank
(riſing out of breath.)

Bleſs me! I ſhould never do to live a long time in the country where men go upon allfours like monkies.

(He fans himſelf with his hat.)
Lucy,
(re-entering.)

Could you ſee how neatly I have ranged them on the chimney, you would be charmed! So let me have the reſt.

(Frank puts the other books and all the paper's in his ſiſters lap, who ſays, when ſhe receives them,)

Well, every body muſt acknowledge that girls are cleverer than boys.

Frank.

O yes, and you particularly. Iſabella is conſtantly employed in putting by your ſhreds and rags.

Lucy.

And if your tutor had not conſtantly his eye upon you, you would never know where you ſhould find your exerciſes and tranſlations.

(She looks about her.)

But I fancy, I have now got them all.

Frank.

Yes, yes; there is nothing left; ſo get you gone.

(Lucy goes out.)
Frank,
(putting back the chairs and table in their places.)

There; ſo that is done, and we ſhall now have elbow-room enough. I cannot help thinking what fine work we ſhall be ſure to make. However, I am ſurpriſed that they are not come yet. For my part, I can ſay I hardly ever make any one wait for me when a viſit is in the caſe.

Lucy,
(entering once again, and looking round about.)

Ay, very well: but brother you muſt hide this ſpeaking trumpet. If your friends ſhould happen to perceive it, they will be ſure to ſtun us with their noiſe.

Frank.

Stay, ſtay; I will put it up behind the door, as perhaps I ſhall want it. Let your little friends come now and din me with their chattering, as they uſed to do, and we ſhall ſee who will cry out loudeſt.

Lucy.
[180]

Pſhaw! we need but join together; we ſhould very ſhortly get the upper hand of ſuch a little thing as you.

Frank.

O no; for if you ladies have your clappers ſo well hung, we gentlemen poſſeſs a fine clear manly voice, which every one reſpects: as thus—You hear me?

Lucy,
(ſhrugging up her ſhoulders.)

Yes; and have ſo much reſpect as you ſay, for you, that I will take myſelf away. Farewel. I will run and join my friends.

Frank.

And bid the ſervant ſend me up my viſitors when they arrive.

Lucy.

Yes, yes.

(She withdraws.)
Frank,
(taking up the ſpeaking trumpet.)

Here is what has often brought me from the furtheſt corner of the garden, much againſt my inclination; and, I think, I hear it ſtill.—So ho! there! Frank! Frank!—My young friends live only at the corner of the ſtreet. Let me ſee if I can hurry them.

(He puts the trumpet to his mouth, throws up the window, and cries out,)

Girls and boys come out to play,
The moon doth ſhine as bright as day:
Come with a whoop, and come with a call,
Come with good-will or not at all.

(He leaves the window, and draws near the door.)

Well, is not this ſurpriſing! It is like Harlequin's enchanted here. I think I hear them talking to each other on the ſtairs.

(He liſtens.)

Yes, yes! I proteſt the two Danby's

(He puts the trumpet by)

Suppoſe I were to jump now on the table, and receive them ſitting on my throne?

(He runs to fetch a ſtool that he may put it on the table; and prepares to take a ſpring, but the arrival of the two Danby's prevents him.)
SCENE II.
Frank, Elder Danby, Younger Danby.
Frank.

Could not you have ſtaid a little at the door till I was mounted on my throne, that I might give you audience, as they ſay, in all my glory?

Elder Danby.

Good indeed! you have no occaſion for a throne to look exactly like a king. And active as you are, the throne might poſſibly cauſe your majeſty a tumble.

Frank.
[181]

Why, to ſay the truth, I have read of many tumbles of that nature in my ancient hiſtory.

Elder Danby.

And in ſome ſort, ſuch an accident has happened to my brother, though he is no great prince. He fell down ſtairs laſt week, and hurt his noſe conſiderably.

Younger Danby,
(ſtuttering.)

Yes, indee-deed! It pains me ſti-ſtill a little, and that ma-a-aſter Roberts is a very nau-au-aughty boy.

Frank.

Does he deſign to come to-night?

Elder Danby.

I hope not: if we had expected him here, we ſhould not have ſtirred out.

Younger Danby.

He o-o-only thinks of mis-miſchief.

Frank.

What has he done then?

Elder Danby.

We were both going out laſt Saturday. I ſtopped to get a handkerchief: my brother went down ſtairs alone, and, as it happened, Roberts hearing ſome one, came out ſlily, jumped at once upon my brother, who was frighted, loſt his footing, and rolled down the ſtairs from top to bottom.

Frank.

Poor Danby! I am ſorry for you. Roberts looks for all the world as if he loved ſuch miſchief. We ſhall have his company this evening for the firſt time in our lives: his father begged papa to let him come and ſee us.

Elder Danby.

I am ſorry for it. For we do not ſpeak to one another.

Frank.

My papa ſuppoſed you all good friends, becauſe you lodge together, and conſidered that you would have the greater pleaſure if he came.

Elder Danby.

The greater pleaſure! We ſhould like to have him ten miles off. Since he has been our neighbour, we are continually uneaſy. He has frequently amuſed himſelf with breaking windows, and then tried to lay the blame on us.

Frank.

Does no one make complaint about him to his father?

Elder Danby.

Oh! I do not know what to make of him; he is ſuch an odd ſort of a man! He ſcolds a little, pays the damage, and that is all.

Frank.

If I were your papa, I would quit my lodgings and live ſomewhere elſe.

Elder Danby.
[182]

Yes, ſo he means to do, and therefore yeſterday gave warning; and now we are forbidden all manner of connexion with this Roberts, he is ſo wicked! Would you think it, very few go by the houſe, without being apprehenſive that he will put ſome trick upon them. Sometimes he diverts himſelf by ſquirting puddle water at them, or elſe pelting them with rotten apples. Nay, he will ſometimes faſten rabbits tails or bits of rags behind their backs, at which the people, when they ſee it, all burſt out a laughing. Then too he has what he calls his caxen fiſhery.

Frank.

Caxen fiſhery!

Elder Danby.

Yes: he will take the people's wigs off, as they paſs him, with a hook, as you would carp. When any poor man ſtops before his window to converſe with an acquaintance, Roberts immediately goes up to the balcony, with a ſtring ſuſpended from a fiſhing-rod, and at the end of it a hook, with which he jerks the poor man's wig off. Then he runs and ties it to a dog that he has before provided for the purpoſe, after which he drives the creature out into the ſtreet, and off he ſets that inſtant, ſo that the poor perriwig has frequently been dragged for twenty minutes through the mud, before its owner can lay hold of it again.

Frank.

But this is more than mere amuſement!

Elder Danby.

And yet this is nothing to the ſtories that I could tell you. Why, he lames or bruiſes all the dogs and cats that come within his reach. Nor is it long ago, when one of his relations broke a leg, by ſlipping down upon the ſtairs where Roberts had been ſcattering peas on purpoſe. Ay, it is ſo; or elſe our name is not Danby. And for the ſervants, I am ſure, his father would not get one to attend him, if he did not pay extraordinary wages.

Frank.

Shall I tell you now? I long to ſee him. I like boys a little merry.

Elder Danby.

Nothing is more natural: but Roberts's mirth is not like other children's. You, I know, love laughing in your heart; but would not, for the world, hurt any one; whereas this wicked fellow laughs at bumps and bruiſes.

Frank.

Oh that does not fright me in the leaſt. I ſhall be much more pleaſed in paying him as he deſerves.

Elder Danby.
[183]

If he ſhould come, my brother will not offend you by withdrawing? He would do him ſome freſh miſchief.

Younger Danby.

Ye-ye-yes, I will go.

Frank.

No, no: we are old friends; and poſitively no new comer ſhall divide us. I will take care and manage him, I warrant you.—But do not I hear a noiſe upon the ſtairs?—It is Roberts.—No, I ſee my ſiſter and her company.

SCENE III.
Frank, Elder Danby, Younger Danby, Lucy, Iſabella, Dorinda, Alice, Laura.
Lucy.

Your humble ſervant, my good friends! but why not ſeated, brother? You might eaſily have got the gentlemen a chair apiece, ſince they have been with you. Sure there has been time enough.

Frank.

As if we did not know that it is uſual to ſtand up when we receive ladies.

Lucy.

I am charmed to find you know your duty; but where is maſter Roberts?

(to the Danbys.)

I did ſuppoſe that you would have brought him with you.

Elder Danby.

It is a long time now, thank Heaven, ſince we have been ſeparated from him.

Dorinda.

Is he then unlu [...]kier than Lucy's brother?

Laura,
(archly)

Certainly he would be unlucky then indeed!

Alice.

Lucy's brother! He is a very lamb to Roberts. We have known him for a long time. Have we not, dear ſiſter?

Laura.

We have, and he has played me many a trick.

Alice.

He was very intimate with Anthony my brother; but he is rid of him entirely now: why, he is the ſaddeſt fellow in the world!

Lucy.

Oh, as for that, my brother is even with him there.

Dorinda.

But to do miſchief merely for the pleaſure of it—there is the villainy!

Lucy.

No, no, my brother is better than that comes to.

Frank,
(with an air of irony.)

Do you really think ſo? I am obliged to you!

Dorinda.
[184]

Well, well, my dear Lucy, we will be under your protection, you are the biggeſt of us; and beſides, at preſent you are miſtreſs of the houſe, and may command him.

Lucy.

Do not you be afraid. I will keep him perfectly in bounds.

Frank.

Yes, yes, Lucy: you ſhall take care of the ladies, and for you,

(to the Danby's,)

I will take you under my protection.

Elder Danby.

Oh! he will hardly think of playing tricks with me. He knows me, I aſſure you. I only fear for my brother.

Younger Danby.

He makes ga-ga-game of me! yes, alal-always!

Laura.

That is his way; he always attacks the leaſt. He would never vex my ſiſter,—none but me.

Lucy.

I can believe you: ſuch as he are always cowards. I compare him to a puppy following cloſe upon a cat as long as ſhe keeps running: but if once the cat turns round, and ſhews her whiſkers, then the puppy ſcampers for it.

Frank.

Well then, ſiſter, you ſhall be the cat.

Laura.

And let him ſee your whiſkers.

Lucy.

But methinks it would not be amiſs if we ſat down. Though we expect this Mr. Miſchief-maker, we have no need, I fancy, to remain ſtanding up till he chuſes to appear.

Frank.

Huſh! here he is.

SCENE IV.
Frank, Elder Danby, Younger Danby, Lucy, Iſabella, Dorinda, Alice, Laura, Roberts.
Roberts,
(to Frank and his ſiſter, making them a bow.)

Your ſervant. Your papa was pleaſed to let me wait upon you: ſo I am come to ſpend the evening with you.

Lucy.

We are glad to ſee you, and ſhall have a deal of pleaſure in your company; at leaſt my brother.

Iſabelia.

Yes, indeed; he wants for good example.

Frank.

Do I? So your good example, you would have the gentleman ſuppoſe, is not ſufficient.

Lucy.
[185]

Well, a truce to compliments. As miſtreſs of the houſe, it is neceſſary that I ſhould let you know who is who. This tall young lady, in the firſt place, is Miſs Dorinda Lambton.

Roberts,
(with a banter.)

I am charmed to hear it.

Lucy.

And theſe are the Miſs—

Roberts.

O, I know them very well. This here is

(pointing to Alice,)

my lady—what is her name? Pentweazle, that will take you off the company, as ſimple as ſhe ſeems: And there is

(pointing to Laura, and limping round the room)

Miſs Up-and-down, who broke her leg by running from the rod. This gentleman,

(Elder Danby)

obſerve him, he is a grave wiſe Grecian, who looks ſtrait before him when he walks, as if he pitied us poor ſilly children. And this other good little friend of mine

(pointing to younger Danby, and letting fall his hat)

is Pepe-peter Grievous, whoſe dear mama forgot, poor creature! to untie his tongue when he was born.

(The children ſeem ſurprized, and ſtare at one another.)
Frank.

And who am I, ſir, for methinks you ſeem quite clever at this ſort of portrait painting?

Roberts.

Oh, I am not ſufficiently acquainted with you yet, to take your likeneſs: but I ſhall let you have it ſoon.

Lucy.

For you, ſir, I could draw you at a glance, and I muſt tell you, the ſimilitude would not be very pleaſing. I could never have ſuppoſed it poſſible that any well bred little gentleman, as I imagine you affect to be, ſhould think of turning natural defects into a theme for banter. If my little friends were not ſincerely ſuch, they would have reaſon to reproach me for expoſing them to your indecency. But they can ſee that I could not have expected half ſo much myſelf.

Roberts.

Why, Frank, I proteſt, your ſiſter is mighty eloquent. You need not go to church on Sundays, having ſuch a charming preacher in the houſe.

Frank.

She has tolerable ſkill, when any one is to be told the truth; and therefore both my ſiſter Iſabella and I love her ſincerely.

Roberts.

Well, well, you ſee I have tolerable ſkill likewiſe in telling truth; and therefore no doubt you will love me, too, ſincerely.

(He bows to Lucy.)

I aſk your pardon, miſs, for having taken your employment out of your hands, as you are yourſelf ſo clever at it.

Lucy.
[186]

Your excuſes and your bow are both an inſult; but an inſult, ſuch as I deſpiſe. Though, were they on the other hand ſincere, they would hardly make atonement for ſo coarſe an incivility. If I had not conſidered every word that you ſaid as meant in joke, however groſs I cannot but ſuppoſe it, I ſhould know what ſuited me to do, and ſhould have done it likewiſe. Let me therefore beg, ſir, that you will indulge in no more freedoms of this nature, if you mean that we ſhould remain together.

Roberts,
(ſomewhat embarraſſed.)

Well, but I ſee, you do not underſtand a little harmleſs piece of banter. Let us be friends.

(He [...] out his hand.)
Lucy,
(giving hers.)

With all my heart, ſir; but provided—

Roberts,
(turning his back ſuddenly upon Lucy, and addreſſing young Danby.)

You are an honeſt little fellow, too, and I will ſhake hands with you.

(He heſitates to give his hand, and therefore Roberts ſeizing on it, ſhakes his arm ſo roughly, that he falls a crying.)
Elder Danby.

Maſter Roberts!

Frank,
(laying hold of Roberts's arm.)

Pray, ſir, let this child alone; or—

Roberts.

Well—or what?—my little Jack-a-dandy.

Frank,
( [...]laly.)

I am little, I acknowledge, but yet ſtrong enough; and ſo you will find me, when my friends require to be defended.

Roberts.

Say you ſo? in that caſe I ſhould like to be one of them. But beforehand, if you pleaſe, we will have a bruſh, juſt to ſee how you will be able to defend them.

(Roberts on a [...] tries to fling him down; but Frank ſtands his g [...]nd, and Roberts falls. The company ruſh in to part them.)
Frank.

But one moment, if you pleaſe, young ladies. I will not do him any harm. Well, Mr. Roberts, pray how do you find yourſelf! I fancy, I am your maſter.

Roberts,
(ſtruggling.)

Take your knee off,—or you will ſtifle me.

Frank.

No, no; you muſt not think of getting up, unleſs you firſt aſk pardon.

Roberts,
(furiouſly.)

Pardon!

Frank.

Yes, ſir, and of all the company, as you have certainly offended all the company.

Roberts.
[187]

Well, well; I do aſk pardon.

Frank.

If you ſhould inſult us again, be aſſured, we will ſend you down into the cellar till to-morrow morning, which will ſurely cool your courage. That is much better than to hurt you. We do not think you worth the trouble.—Riſe.

(He gets from off him, and when both are up, continues,)

You have no right to be offended; for remember, it was yourſelf began the conteſt.

(Roberts ſeems aſhamed.)
Dorinda,
(aſide to Iſabella.)

I could never have ſuppoſed your brother half ſo valiant!

Iſabella.

Oh! a lion is hardly bolder; and yet, Dorinda, he never quarrels. He is in ſhort, although I ſay it, the beſt tempered little fellow in the world.

(To the company.)

But what are we doing? We ought to think of ſome amuſement for the evening.

Frank.

Certainly we ought, or why are we all come together? Well, what play ſhall we chuſe? Something funny? what ſay you, Danby?

Elder Danby.

We will let the ladies chuſe.

(Roberts makes mouths at Frank and Danby: the reſt pretend as if they did not ſee him.)
Lucy.

There, Frank; there is a leſſon for you: we may chuſe. Well then, ſuppoſe we play at queſtions and commands? or poſſibly you would like a game at cards much better?

Laura.

I ſhould rather play at ſomething with the leaſt Danby. If you have a picture-book, we will turn it over: ſhall we?

Younger Danby.

O o-o-oh, yes, yes.

Lucy.

With all my heart, ſweet dears! I will carry you up ſtairs. You will neither want for pictures nor playthings there.

(Laura and the younger Danby take hold of one another by the hand, and jump for joy.)
Lucy,
(to the ladies.)

My friends, will you go with me for amuſement into my apartment? I have a charming bonnet that you will like to ſee.

All
(together.)

Yes, yes, yes; let us go.

Elder Danby.

Will you accept my hand as far as your apartment, Miſs Lucy?

Lucy.

Rather let Miſs Dorinda or Alice have it, if they pleaſe.

[188] (The elder Danby preſents his hand to Alice, who happens to ſtand next him.)
Roberts.

What then, do you mean to leave me by myſelf here?

Frank.

No, ſir; theſe young ladies will excuſe me, ſo I ſhall ſtay: but I am obliged to leave you for a moment.

Roberts.

Are you? but I will follow you. I do not like to be left alone by night, and in a houſe where I am a ſtranger.

ACT II.

SCENE I.
Frank, Roberts.
Roberts.

The truth is, I was apprehenſive leſt you might think of playing me ſome trick; ſo I accompanied you. But now that we are returned, and all alone, we may deviſe ſome mirth between us.

Frank.

Very willingly; I aſk no better: ſo let us think a little.

Roberts.

We muſt have ſome fun, I fancy, with the younger Danby.

Frank.

If by fun you mean ſome trick to hurt him, I ſay no: I will not be in a joking humour; ſo pray leave him out, if you are bent on miſchief.

Roberts.

They told me that you were always merry, and fond of ſomething funny.

Frank.

And ſo I am: but, notwithſtanding, without hurt to any one. However, let me know what ſort of fun you meant.

Roberts.

Look you: here are two large needles. I will ſtick them both with the points upward in the bottom of two chairs, that common eyes ſhall not diſcern them. In the next place you ſhall offer two of theſe young ladies the two chairs, for very likely they would ſuſpect that I meant them miſchief of ſome ſort or other, and they will naturally both ſit down: but figure to yourſelf what ſtrange grimaces they will both make! Ha! ha! ha! ha! It makes me die a laughing, when I barely think what faces we ſhall ſee them put on! Ay, ay! and your prudiſh ſiſter, too, will find the matter quite diverting.

Frank.
[189]

But ſuppoſe I were to treat you juſt in the ſame manner, would you like it?

Roberts.

Oh! treat me! that is different; but thoſe little idiots—

Frank.

So you call them idiots, do you, ſince they are not miſchievous?

Roberts.

Well, you are mighty formal and preciſe. Then ſhall I mention ſomething elſe?

Frank.

Yes, do.

Roberts.

Then I have ſome thread as ſtrong as whipcord in my pocket. I will thread one of theſe great needles with a little of it; and as ſoon as they are all come down, one of us ſhall go up politely towards them, make a deal of ſcraping, and wry faces, while the other, keeping ſtill behind, ſhall ſew their gowns together. They will all want to dance, as you may gueſs; ſo up we will come, and take them out.—Ha! ha! you know the reſt; ha! ha! ha! ha! ha!

Frank.

Yes, to tear their gowns, and get them anger when their parents find it out?

Roberts.

Why there is the fun.

Frank.

What! have you no pleaſure then in any thing but doing miſchief?

Roberts.

But it does not hurt me.

Frank.

O ho! I underſtand: you think of no one but yourſelf, and all the world is nothing to you!

Roberts.

Well; but we are come together to divert ourſelves, and we muſt poſitively have ſome laughing. So ſuppoſe we frighten Laura and the leaſt Danby?

Frank.

But that is quite wrong. Suppoſing any one ſhould frighten you?

Roberts.

With all my heart, if any one is but able. I am afraid of nothing.

Frank,
(aſide.)

Say you ſo?—That we ſhall ſee, perhaps.—

(Aloud to Roberts.)

Well, about this frightening?

Roberts.

I have an ugly maſk at home. I will run and fetch it. And do you, when I am gone, contrive to bring the little children down, and you ſhall ſee—I will not be abſent half a minute.

Frank,
(aſide.)

Good!—There ſhall be a better maſk ready for you, though!—

(To Roberts, calling him back.)

But Roberts! Roberts!

Roberts.
[190]

What is the matter?

Frank.

It will be better that we ſhould come upon them where we are, if I can bring the others down; for when there are but two or three in this part of the houſe, there ſometimes comes a ſpirit; and in that caſe, we ourſelves ſhould be but badly off.

Roberts.

What is all this ſtory of a ſpirit?

Frank.

Nay, it is true. At firſt one hears a noiſe, and then a phantom with a lighted torch glides by, and then the room ſeems all on fire.

(He draws back, as if afraid.)

Oh! methinks I ſee it now.

Roberts,
(a little frightened.)

See what?—O dear!— And what can bring the phantom here?

Frank,
(drawing Roberts towards a corner, and then whiſpering to him.)

The reaſon, as we are told, is this: There was a miſer who lived here formerly, and he was robbed one night of all his money. In deſpair he cut his throat, and now from time to time his ghoſt goes up and down—

Roberts,
(in a tremble.)

O ho! I will ſtay no longer here, unleſs you get more company.

Frank.

But recollect how brave you were juſt now.

Roberts.

You muſt not fancy I am afraid:—but—but— but—but—but I will go and fetch my maſk.

Frank.

Do, do: and I will prepare things here.—What pleaſure we ſhall have!

Roberts,
(with a grin.)

Oh! enough to make one die with laughing!

Frank.

They will be finely frightened!

Roberts.

That they will! and therefore I will make haſte. I am at home and back again—you ſhall ſee how ſoon!

(He goes out)
Frank.
(alone)

Ah! ah! you want to frighten others, and are not afraid yourſelf! Well! well! I have thought of ſomething that will frighten you, or I am very much miſtaken.

SCENE II.
Frank, Lucy, Iſabella, Dorinda, Alice, elder Danby.
Lucy.

We ſaw Maſter Roberts run acroſs the ſtreet this moment! What is the matter? Have you had a quarrel?

Frank.
[191]

On the contrary, he thinks me his beſt friend. I have ſeemed willing to go ſhares with him in a trick that he means to put upon the little ones above; but it is himſelf that he will trick, and never wiſh to come here a third time

Lucy.

Well, what is your project?

Frank.

You ſhall know very ſoon. At preſent I have no time to loſe, for every thing muſt be in readineſs againſt his coming back: ſo, ladies, I requeſt permiſſion to be abſent for about five minutes.

Dorinda.

Yes, go, go: but do not ſtay longer. We are all impatient to be told what you deſign.

Frank.

I ſhall conſider it my duty to inform you when I have finiſhed my preparations. So once more with your leave. I will come again in leſs, perhaps, than five minutes.

(He goes out.)
Lucy.

Ah! ah! ah!—Two pretty fellows together! We ſhall ſee what good comes out between them! They are well matched.

Elder Danby.

Oh! for Heaven's ſake, Miſs Lucy, do not do ſuch diſhonour to my friend, your brother, as to name him and that wicked Roberts together.

Alice.

You are in the right, Dauby. One is nothing but politeneſs, and the other quite a ſavage.

Iſabella.

Savage as he is, however, I would lay a wager that Frank will be found his maſter.

Dorinda.

What a piece of ſervice Frank would do us, could he clear the houſe of ſuch a fellow! We ſhall have no pleaſure all the evening, if he ſtays among us.

Lucy.

I am afraid, however, Frank will proceed too far, and think himſelf permitted to do any thing againſt this Roberts.

Elder Danby.

He can never do enough; and though his ſcheme ſhould be a little hard on Roberts, there will be inſtruction in it: it is the greateſt ſervice that one can do him: and his father, I am perſuaded, will be pleaſed with Frank, when he hears what pains he has taken to inſtruct his ſon. Alas! he would part with half his fortune, to have Roberts like him.

Alice.

So Lucy, do not you go about to thwart your brother's good intentions.

Lucy.

But, my dear Miſs Alice, I am in a tickliſh ſituation: I am now inſtead of my mama, and cannot poſſibly [192]let any thing go forward that ſhe would not approve.

Alice.

Let him have his way. We will take the blame of what he does upon ourſelves.

Iſabella.

Yes, let him, ſiſter. War, I ſay, war; war for ever with the wicked!

Frank,
(returning joyfully.)

—I have ſettled every thing, and Roberts may appear whenever he thinks proper. We will receive him.

Lucy.

But, I hope, you will tell me—

Dorinda.

Yes, we will be in the plot too: and more than that, aſſiſt you if we can.

Frank.

No, ladies, that is not neceſſary. There is a little violence, I muſt acknowledge, in my plot, and therefore I will not make you parties. I have been ſettling every thing with Ralph in the ſtable. He conceives my meaning clearly, and will ſecond it with great dexterity.

Lucy.

But ſtill, you do not acquaint me—

Frank.

This is all of the contrivance that you need know. We will go to Blind-man's Buff, that Roberts may ſuſpect no harm on his return. I will let myſelf be caught, and he or ſhe that blinds me muſt take care that I may have an opportunity of ſeeing through the handkerchief, and fixing upon Roberts. After he is blinded, you ſhall ſteal into the cloſet, take away the lights, and leave us both together. When I want your aid, I will call you.

Elder Danby.

But if Roberts ſhould proceed to thraſh you in your tête à tête?

Frank.

Proceed to thraſh me! You obſerved how eaſily I flung him down. I am not afraid of ſuch a one as he, for I have found him to be nothing but a coward: ſo that is fixed. But firſt, we muſt have both the little ones down ſtairs, or Roberts might go up and frighten them while we are talking here together. So pray, ſiſter,

(to Iſabella,)

go and bring them down.

Iſabella.

Yes, yes.

(She goes out.)
Lucy.

But, brother, I am not clear that I ſhould permit you—

Alice.

What is the matter? Let him do, I tell you, as he pleaſes.

Frank.
[193]

Yes, yes, ſiſter; and rely on my diſcretion. You are ſenſible, I do not like miſchief, for the ſake of miſchief: therefore he ſhall not have half the puniſhment that he merits, but come off when I have frightened him a little; and that is all the harm that I mean to do him.

Lucy.

Well then, Frank, on your promiſe of diſcretion—

Frank.

Yes, I promiſe you no leſs. So let us make haſte, and put the things to rights, that all may be in order here too when he comes.—

(They put away the chairs and table. Iſabella in the mean time comes down with Laura and younger Danby.)
Frank,
(going up to Laura and younger Danby.)

—Come, come, my little friends, into this cloſet; but take care and do not make any noiſe, or Roberts very poſſibly will hear you.

Iſabella.

I will conduct them. There is a book of pictures in it; and I will ſtay to ſhew them whatever they like.

Laura.

I thought the tea was ready: May we not ſtay here with you till it comes in?

Frank.

I ſhall fetch you when the ſervant brings it: but at preſent you muſt go into the cloſet: Roberts wants to frighten you, and I will not let him.

Younger Danby.

Ye-ye-yes, let us go, my de-de-dear.

(Iſabella takes up a candle, and goes in with Laura and younger Danby.)
Frank.

We comprehend, I ſuppoſe, what we are to do? My eyes not wholly covered, and, whenever I may give the ſignal, you muſt take away the light, and get into the cloſet; but particularly, a perfect ſilence.

Dorinda.

Yes, we underſtand you.

Frank.

I believe, I hear a noiſe? huſh! huſh! huſh!

(he liſtens at the door.)

Yes, yes; it is he! it is he! be quick, let one of you be blinded.

Dorinda.

I will begin. Who takes my handkerchief?

(Alice blinds Dorinda, and they begin to run about.)
SCENE III.
[194]
Frank, Lucy, Dorinda, Alice, Roberts.
(Roberts, as he enters, pinches Dorinda, on which ſhe throws her hands out, and lays hold of him.)
Dorinda.

It is maſter Roberts. I well know him by his pinching me.

Frank.

It is maſter Roberts; but he was not in the play. You muſt begin again.

Roberts.

Undoubtedly, Frank is right.

Dorinda.

Well, be it ſo: but if I catch you again, it ſhall be all fair. Remember, I have warned you.

Roberts.

O yes, yes.

(He takes Frank aſide, and lets him ſee a little of the maſk.)

What think you of it?

Frank,
(feigning to be frightened.)

—O how frightful! I ſhould certainly be terrified at ſeeing it myſelf. Well, hide it carefully: we will play a little, and then ſlip away.

Roberts,
(whiſpering Frank.)

—Yes, yes, we will: but I muſt, firſt of all, do ſomething to teize the ladies.

Frank,
(whiſpering Roberts.)

—I will go up to Dorinda, and turn her round: if ſhe ſhould catch me, ſhe will ſuppoſe it to be you, and muſt ſet out again.

Roberts,
(whiſpering Frank.)

—Good! good! I will have a little ſun with her too.

Alice.

Well; when will you have told each other all your ſecrets? Two fine gentlemen! why, do not you ſee, the game ſtands ſtill?

Roberts.

You need not ſtay for us; we are ready.

Frank,
(keeping near Miſs Dorinda, as if be wiſhed to pull her by the gown, and ſeeing Roberts go to fetch a chair,)
(Aſide.)

Now, Miſs Dorinda, I will put myſelf into your way.

Roberts brings a chair, and puts it ſo that Dorinda may tumble over it: but Frank takes the chair away, and puts himſelf inſtead, upon his hands and feet, with ſo much noiſe, that Dorinda may hear him. As ſhe ſlides along her feet, as if at bazard, ſhe encounters Frank, ſtoops and ſeizes him.)
Dorinda,
(after having felt about his cape and wriſts, and ſeeming doubtful.)

It is Maſter Frank.

Frank,
[195]
(in appearance diſconcerted.)

—Yes, indeed; I am taken. What ill luck! ſo ſoon?

Dorinda.
(pulling off the bandage.)

—O, ho! you wanted to throw me down! I thought nobody but maſter Roberts played ſuch tricks; but it ſhall not be long before I take revenge. (She covers Frank's eyes, but ſo that he can ſee a little; leads him towards the middle of the room, and then, as is the cuſtom of the game, aſks him,)

How many horſes in your father's ſtable?

Frank.

Three; black, white and grey.

Dorinda.

Turn about three times, and catch whom you may.

Frank gropes his way from place to place, and lets himſelf be joſtled as they pleaſe. Miſs Dorinda particularly plagues him; he pretends to follow her, but all at once turns round, and falls on Roberts.)
Frank.

Ah! ha! I have caught you! have I? It is a boy. It is Roberts!

pulling off the handkerchief.)

Yes, yes; I am not miſtaken.

Roberts,
(whiſpering Frank.)

Why lay hold on me?

Frank,
(whiſpering Roberts.)

Do not mind it. You ſhall catch Danby. I will puſh him towards you.

Roberts,
(whiſpering Frank.)

Do! and you ſhall ſee how I will make him ſqueak: I will pinch him till the very blood comes.

Frank begins to cover Roberts's eyes, and gives his company a nod, as he had ſettled it. Elder Danby, aſſiſted by the little ladies, takes away the lights, and all together run into an adjoining cloſet, without making any noiſe.)
Elder Danby,
(juſt before he ſteps into the cloſet.)

Well: have you finiſhed? Oh make haſte. You take a deal of time. What miſchief are you whiſpering to each other?

At this inſtant the groom preſents himſelf at the door; he has a lighted torch in one hand, and a ſtick beneath it in the other, with a large fullbottomed wig upon it. He is covered head and all, with Mr. Jephſon's gown, which trails along upon the ground behind him. Frank beckons him to ſtay a little at the entrance, while he is b [...]ding Roberts.
Frank,
(putting Roberts in the middle of the room.)

How many horſes in your father's ſtable?

Roberts.

Three; black, white and grey.

Frank.
[196]

Turn about—

pretending to be angry with the others.)

Be quiet pray, young ladies, and not quit your places till the game is begun.—Turn about three times, and catch whom you may.

The ghoſt! the ghoſt! Run, Roberts, for your life.

(He claps the door to violently, hides himſelf behind the Grown, and ſpeaking through the trumpet, ſays,)

It is you then that come to ſteal my treaſure?

Roberts.
(trembling with fear, and not daring to pull off the bandage.)

Fie! fire! Danby! where are you, Frank? murder! murder! Dorinda!

Frank,
(ſpeaking through the trumpet.)

I have ſcared them all away.—Pull off your bandage, and look at me.

Roberts, without pulling off the bandage, puts both hands before his face, retiring as the ghoſt advances on him.)
Frank.

Pull it off, I ſay—

Roberts makes ſhift to pull the bandage down, which falis about his neck. He dares not lift his eyes up; but at laſt when he chſerves the ghoſt, be ſcreams out, and has not power to move)
Frank.

I know you well, your name is Roberts.

Roberts hearing this, runs up and down to get away: he finds the door ſhut faſt, falls down upon his knees, holds out his hands, and turns away his head)
Frank.

What you think to eſcape me, do you?

Roberts,
(after ſeveral efforts)

I have done nothing to you. You were never robbed by me.

Frank.

Never robbed by you? You are capable of any villainy! Who ſquirts at people in the ſtreet? Who faſtens rabbits' tails behind their backs? Who fiſhes for their wigs? Who lames poor dogs and cats? Who ſticks up pins in chairs to prick his friends when they ſit down! And who has in his pocket even now, a maſk to frighten two poor little children?

Roberts.

I have done all this! indeed I own it! but for heaven's ſake pardon me, and I will not do ſo any more.

Frank.

Who will anſwer for you?

Roberts.
[197]

Thoſe that you have frightened away, if you will but call them.

Frank.

Do you promiſe me yourſelf?

Roberts.

Yes, yes; upon my honour.

Frank.

Well then, I take pity on you: but remember, had it been my pleaſure, I might eaſily fly away with you through the window.

Here the phantom ſhakes his torch, which gives a glare like lightning, and then goes out. Roberts almoſt ſwooning with terror, falls down on his face.)
SCENE the laſt.
Roberts, Frank, the Groom, Mr. Jephſon.
Mr. Jephſon,
(entering with a candle in his hand.)

What is all this diſturbance?

Roberts,
(without looking up.)

It is not I that make it. Pray, pray, do not come near me!

Mr. Jephſon,
(perceiving Roberts on the ground.)

Who can this be on the ground?

Roberts.

You know me well enough, and have already taken pity on me.

Mr. Jephſon.

I already taken pity on you!

Roberts.

It was not I that robbed you.

Mr. Jephſon.

Robbed me! what does all this mean? do not I know you, maſter Roberts?—

Roberts.

Yes, yes; that is my name, good ghoſt: ſo pray do not hurt me.

Mr. Jephſon.

I am aſtoniſhed! why in ſuch a poſture?

He puts down the light, holds out his hand and lifts him up.)
Roberts,
(ſtruggling firſt of all, but knowing Mr. Jephſon afterwards.)

Mr. Jephſon, is it you?

his features brighten)

He is gone then! is he?

he looks round about him, ſees the ghoſt and turns away again.)

There, there he ſtands! —the phantom!—don't you ſee him?

Frank brings the children from the cloſet. Laura and younger Danby are frightened at the groom's appearance; but the reſt burſt out a laughing.)
Mr. Jephſon.

Well! what ſignifies all this?

Frank,
(coming forward.)

Let me explain the whole, papa. This phantom is your groom; and we have put on him your wig and gown.

The Groom,
[198]
(letting fall his diſguiſe.)

Yes, ſir, it is I.

Mr. Jephſon.

An odd ſort of ſport this, Frank!

Frank.

True; but aſk the company if maſter Roberts has not well deſerved to be thus frightened. He deſigned to frighten Laura and Danby: I only wiſhed to hinder him. Let him but ſhew the frightful maſk that he has about him.

Mr. Jephſon,
(to Roberts.)

Is this true?

Roberts,
(giving him the maſk.)

I cannot deny it: here it is, ſir.

Mr. Jephſon.

You have met with nothing, then, but what you deſerve.

Dorinda.

We perſuaded Miſs Lucy to permit her brother to make uſe of this device in order to puniſh Roberts.

Alice.

If you knew beſides, ſir, all the other tricks that he meant to play us—

Mr. Jephſon.

What, ſir, is this the ſample that you give us of your behaviour, the firſt time you ſet foot withinmy doors? You have been diſreſpectful to me in the perſon of my children, who were pleaſed with the expectation of having you as their gueſt. You have been diſreſpectful to theſe ladies, whom I need not ſay you ſhould have honoured and regarded. So be gone! Your father, when he comes to know that you have been thus turned out of doors, will ſee how neceſſary it is to correct the vices of your heart. I will not permit your deteſtable example to corrupt my children. Go, and never let me ſee you here again!

Roberts is confounded, and withdraws.)

And you, my friends, although the circumſtances of the caſe may very poſſibly excuſe what you have done, yet never, for the time to come, indulge yourſelves in ſuch a ſport. The fears which have power to affect children at a tender age, may poſſibly be followed by the worſt conſequences during their whole life. Avenge yourſelves upon the wicked only by behaving better; and remember after the example which maſter Roberts has afforded you, that by intending harm to others, you will ofteneſt bring it down upon yourſelves.

THE END OF VOL. II.

Appendix A The following BOOKS for the Inſtruction and Entertainment of Youth, are juſt publiſhed, and may be had of any of the Bookſellers.

[]
  • SELECT STORIES for the Inſtruction and Entertainment of Children;

    By M. BERQUIN.

    In one Volume, illuſtrated with four Copper-pla [...]es. Price 2s. 6d. ſewed, or 3s. bound.

  • L'AMI DES ENFANS, Par M. BERQUIN,

    Complete in four Volumes, with Frontiſpieces. Price only 10s.

  • THE FRIEND OF YOUTH, Tranſlated from the French of M. BERQUIN, Complete in two Volumes, and ornamented with beautiful Engravings. Price only 5s. ſewed, or 6s. bound.
  • []

    THE HISTORY OF SANDFORD AND MERTON;

    A Work intended for the Uſe of Children. Embelliſhed with beautiful Frontiſpieces, in Two Volumes. Price 6s. ſewed, or 7s. bound.

  • SANDFORD ET MERTON, Traduction Libre de l'Anglois par M. BERQUIN, Embelli de Frontiſpices. In two Volumes. Price 7s. bound.
  • THE ADVENTURES OF NUMA POMPILIUS, ſecond King of ROME, Tranſlated from the French of M. de Florian. In two Volumes. Price 6s. in boards.
Notes
*
The following is rather an [...]imitation, or paraphraſe, than a tranſlation of the drama which bears the ſame titi [...] in the French of Mr. BER [...]. The neceſſity of deviating from the original will be [...]ous to every reader. The French drama is alſo imitated from the German of Mr. ENGEL.
Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License

Citation Suggestion for this Object
TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 4732 The children s friend Translated from the French of M Berquin complete in four volumes Ornamented with frontispieces pt 2. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-5D40-4